
































Digitized by the Internet Archive 
in 2007 with funding from 
Microsoft Corporation 


https://archive.org/details/sophoclesantigonOOsophiala 


UNIVERSITY of CALIFORNIA 
AT 
LOS ANGELES 
LIBRARY 





COLLEGE SERIES OF GREEK AUTHORS 


EDITED UNDER THE SUPERVISION OF 


JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE, LEWIS R. PACKARD, anp THOMAS D. SEYMOUR. 


SOPHOCLES 


foe lt GOIN 


EDITED 
ON THE BASIS OF WOLFF'S EDITION 
BY 


MARTIN L. D’OOGE 


PROFESSOR OF GREEK IN THE UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN. 


ee 


GINN AND COMPANY 


BOSTON - NEW YORK + CHICAGO - LONDON 
ATLANTA + DALLAS + COLUMBUS - SAN FRANCISCO 


re haa 





Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1884, 


JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE, LEWIS R. a 
“AND THOMAS D, SEYMOUR 





ALL RIGHTS RESERVED 


PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA 
a tL 


226.9 

- m : . 

+ * wow a » ry Fe Bh i 

42% ey baa os Ae . Late = Ee ee ee 
en 7 + Oe + eee * a Ree & & 2g "Sgr 

2 Dy * i bene a. ty ~ ie . . pk « 

. ‘ 
. 
: © 

2 re, ee . ee 

+5) ane eee ins Rw gee | Wm gee ‘ 
4 wa «=! ee a eee ee Pweg Sons eee 
Me ae . «9 4 * O25 2 Pie ge o oF Me * 
Sa & OF OTe ee 8 ee SP dC oe rT te 

ra te 
> 


The Atheneum Press 
GINN AND COMPANY « PRO- 
PRIETORS + BOSTON + U.S.A. 7 








ere 


TES ap SS a 


tc 


PREFACE. 


Tus edition of the Antigone is based upon Gustav Wolff’s 
second edition, Leipzig, 1873. 

In most cases where the text varies from his, the readings of 
the Laurentian Ms. (L) have been adopted in preference to those 
of inferior Mss. or to conjectures of Wolff and other editors. 
The reasons for these changes are given in the Appendix, which 
it is hoped furnishes sufficient material for an intelligent apprecia- 
tion of the most important problems in the textual criticism of the 
play. For the purpose of facilitating comparison, the rejected 
readings of Wolff are placed at the foot of the text. Through 
lack of such an aid as the Facsimile of the Laurentian Codex, 
now in course of preparation, it has been necessary to take the 
variants of the Mss. at second or third hand, chiefly from the 
edition of Campbell. 

The Commentary has been adapted to the needs of that large 
number of students who begin their study of Greek tragedy with 
this play. 

The lyric parts have been arranged on the basis of the rhyth- 
mical scheme which kas been borrowed from Schmidt’s Rhythmic 
and Metric, translated by Professor John Williams White. 

Material has been taken freely from the editions of Bellermann, 
Campbell, Nauck, Wecklein, and Dindorf. 

The editor takes pleasure in expressing his grateful obligations 
to his colleague, Professor Elisha Jones, for the use of critical 
apparatus; and to his pupil, Mr. Walter Miller, A.M., for gener- 
ous service in verifying references. 

M. L. DPOOGE. 


UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN, 
Auguai, 1894. 












TO THE SECOND EDITION. 
Iv preparing this edition the editor has had the benefit 
and suggestions made by several of his reviewers, and in 
case before the review has appeared in print. Grateful ac 
ments are especially due to Professors Goodwin, J. H. \ 7 
F, B. Tarbell. 


UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN, 
April, 1885, 


LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS 


USE) 


COLLEGE 


abs. = absolute, absolutely. 

ace. = accusative, 

acc. to = according to. 

act. = active, actively. 

adj. = adjective, adjectively. 

adv. = adverb, adverbial, adverbially 

Aecol, = Aeolic. 

antec. = antecedent. 

aor, = aorist. 

apod. = apodosis. 

Ap): = Appendix. 

appos, = apposition, appositive,. 

Alba == aLticle: 

BnOe omeea ae atcn 

attrib. = attributive. 

ale. = avlement. 

ccc. = chapter, chapters (when na- 
merals follow). 

che = COM Panes 

Clap. = enapter: 

comp. = coliparative. 

cond, = condition, conditional. 

conj. = conjunction. 

colst, = construe, construction, 

contr, = contraction, contracted, 

co-ord, = co-ordinate, 

(at = dative, 

deel, = declension. 

def. = definite. 

dem, = demonstrative, 

dep. = deponent. 

dim. — diminutive, 


rab Of kw & Din ime Ot) 0} 


AE: 


GHEE hs A ECs. 


drs =e Cte 

ise. = discourse; 

Dor = ADoric 

edit. = edition, editor. 

editt. = editions, editors. 

e.g. = for example. 

énclisSenchitve. 

Eng. = English. 

pss pie: 

Oplthis = epithets 

equiv, = equivalent. 

esp. = especial, especially, 

ete. == andiso tort, 

exch. = exclamation, 

f.. tf. = following (after numerical 
statements). 

Peni be mmines 

fib ane, 

freq. = frequently. 

itlte= EMIS s 

G. = Goodwit's Greek Gram, 

SON = retina: 

GMT. = Goodwit's Moods aud Tenses, 
Hl. = Hadley’s Greek Grammar, re- 
visedoby Bo Dn Allen (138s): 

hist. pres, = historical present. 
ibid. = in the same place. 

le Sere 

Lite te iS 

Hupers, = Impersonal, dmpersonally, 
imnpf. = impertect. 

INIT ote W Beer Bele sey 


in}. = ad initinm: 

indef. = indetinite. 

indice. = indicative. 

MIChiy:s =n rect: 

inf. = infinitive. 

interr, = interrogative, interroga- 
tively. 

intr. = intransitive, Itraisitively, 

Introd. = Introduction. 

Wit: Tonic: 

Kr. Spr. = Kriiger’s Sprachlehre, 
Erster Theil, fifth edition. 

Ky. Dial, = Kriiver’s Sprachlehre, 
Aiweiter Theil, tifth edition, 

KTé. = kai Ta ESFjs. 

KTA. = Kai Ta Nowra. 
Kithn. = Kithnens <Ausfithrliche 
Grammatik, second edition. 
Kithner-Blass = third edition of the 
first part of the Gramnuutik, re- 
vised by F. Blass. 

Kithner-Gerth = third edition of the 
second part of the Granunatik, 
revised by B. Gerth. 

haat = eatin. 

L.&S. = Liddell and Scott's Lexicon, 
seventh and eighth editions, 

eee 1oeo citato, 

hitss literal, literally. 

Mase, = masculine. 

nid. = middle, 

M.= Monro’s Gramunar of the TTo- 
meric Dialect. 

Ms., Mss. = manuscript.manuseripts, 

We = te, 

ney, = hevative,. 

hneut, = neuter. 

hol, = hominative, 

obj. = object. 

Obs. = observe, observation. 

Oppo ti opposed bi 

Oph. = optative. 

| Pires pp. = pace, pages, 

park. ven. = partitive genitive. 

partic, = participle. 

Pass. = passive, passively, 

pers. = person, personal, personally, 

Vir sSyenhaet, 


Byes = plural, 

plpf. = pluperfect. 

pred, = predicate. 

prep. = preposition, 

Pres: =-present. 

priv. = privative. 

prob, = probable, probably. 

pron. = pronoun. 

prop. = proper, properly. 

prot. = protasis. 

quot, = quoted, quotation. 

q.Vv. = Which see. 

refl. = rerlexive, reflexively. 

rel. = relative, relatively. 

Kem. = remark. 

S.= Schmidt's Rhythmic and Metric 

sc, ="seilicet. 

SCG. = Gildersleeve’s Syntan of 
Classical Greek, First Part. 

Schol, = scholiast. 

sent. sentence: 

sing, = singular. 

subj, = subject. 

subjv. = subjunctive. 

subord, = subordinate. 

subst. = substantive, substantively, 

sup. = superlative. 

S.V. = sub voce. 

trans. = transitive, transitively. 

viz. = namely. 

vd. = varia lectio. 

VOU. = Vocative; 


S$. S$ = section, sections. 
Plurals are formed generally by add- 


ing s. 


Generally small) Roman numerals 
(lower-case letters) are used in 
referring to the books of an 
auntie “htt cA. Be Te eheeiieae 
ferring to the books of the Hiad, 
wila. By, ete. in referring to 
the books of the Odyssey. 


In abbreviating the names of Greek 
authors and of their works, Lid- 
dell and Scott's practice is gener. 
ally followed. 


¢ 








i. 


IAT RODUOLTION: 


Oeprpus and Jocasta, king and queen of Thebes, left a family 
of four children, Eteocles, Polynices, Antigone, and Ismene. 
The sons succeeded their father in the government of Thebes, each 
to rule a year alternately with the other. Antigone became the 
betrothed of Haemon, the son of Eurydice and of Creon, who was 
the brother of Iocasta. Between Eteocles and Polynices a 
strife arose (111) concerning the succession to the throne.  Poly- 
nices fled for protection and aid to Adrastus, king of Argos, 
married his daughter Argia, and marched with a numerous and 
brilliantly equipped (129, 150) host against his native city, in 
order that he might take revenge by laying it waste with fire and 
sword (285). 

In view of this impending peril, Creon had sought counsel from 
the venerable seer Tiresias (993-95), who had declared that Ares 
was wroth with Thebes because, at the founding of the city, 
Cadmus had slain the serpent that guarded the Ares fountain. 
Cadmus had sown the land with the serpent’s teeth, and from 
these had sprung the first inhabitants. A scion of this stock 
was desired by the god as a propitiatory sacrifice. As such an 
offering, Megareus, the son of Creon (see on 991), threw himself 
down from the ramparts of the citadel into the adjacent den of 
the dragon (onkov és pedapfa67 Spaxovros, Eur. Phoen. 1010). 
Encouraged by this sacrifice, the Thebans began the defence of 
the fortified city. Before each of the seven gates stood a hostile 
leader with his troops (141). Capaneus especially vaunted him- 
self with insolent boasts (130, 136); and, as he was mounting 
the ramparts with flaming torch in hand, Zeus struck him down 
with a thunderbolt (131). The hostile brothers fell upon each 
other, and both perished in this unnatural conflict (146). Thus 


4 INTRODUCTION. 


the Argives failed in securing the object of their expedition. 
That which crippled the assault of the besiegers roused the courage 
of the besieged; the former flee, the latter pursue. The hostile 
chieftains find their death either at the gates of Thebes or on 
the flight (141-3). Adrastus alone escapes. The flight and the 
close of the combat occur in the night (103). With the dawn of 
day Creon orders that the body of Eteocles be buried (23-30), and 
that of Polynices be given as a prey to dogs and vultures. 

In the earliest times the denial of burial rites to enemies was 
not wholly unknown, and was not held to be an offence; still, 
even in the [liad a truce is made with the Trojans, that they may 
bury their slain. Achilles, too, does not carry out his threat 
against Hector; the gods protect Hector’s corpse and give aid in 
its surrender. In the progress of civilization, the sentiment 
towards the dead became still more tender. We find that among 
the Athenians the sacredness of the duty of burial was early 
inculeated. Solon decreed that if any one should find a corpse 
unburied, he must at least strew dust over it; and while he 
released children from other duties toward a parent who should 
urge them to commit certain wrongs, from the duty of burial he 
granted in no case release. <A law of Clisthenes made the de- 
march accountable, under heavy penalties, for the interment of 
unburied corpses. Public enemies also were shown the last honor, 
as in the case of the Persians after the battle of Marathon 
(ws mdvtws dovov avOpirov vexpov yn Kpvia, Paus. I. 32, 4). 
Xerxes had the Spartans that fell at Thermopylae buried. That 
the bodies of those who fell in the naval battle of Arginusae were 
not collected and given burial rites brought the penalty of death 
upon six Athenian commanders. The tragedians especially teach 
the sacredness of the duty of burial, from which there is no re- 
lease, and represent it as an ancient and universal Hellenic cus- 
tom. ‘The only limitation of this custom seems to have been the 
cowos “EAAnvev vopos, Which forbade interment within the borders of 
their native land of sacrilegious persons and of traitors who had 
borne arms against their fellow-citizens. (See Visscher, Rhein. 
Mus. N. F. xx. 445 ff.) — But against this practice the moral 
sense of the people grew gradually more and more repugnant; 


INTRODUCTION. iF 


and here lies the source of the conflict in our tragedy between 
the sternness of the civil law, which Creon seeks to maintain 
with the energy of a ruler who sets great store by his authority, 
and the kindness of the higher moral sense, which makes the burial 
of the dead the inviolable duty of the nearest kinsmen. (Schneide- 
win’s Introd. 7th ed. p. 25.) 

The play begins at early dawn (100). The stage represents 
the open square in the front of the royal palace upon the Cadméa, 
the citadel of Thebes. The first actor (Protagonist) played the 
parts of Antigone, Tiresias, and Eurydice; the second (Deuter- 
agonist), of Ismene, Haemon, the Guard, and the Herald; the 
third (Tritagonist), that of Creon. Contrary to the usual cus- 
tom, the Chorus is not of the same age and sex with the chief 
character of the play, whereas in the Electra, e.g., friendly young 
women constitute the Chorus; but, because the deed of Antigone 
touches the welfare of the State, since she has disregarded the 
decree of the rightful ruler of the land, there stands between her 
and Creon a Chorus of fifteen representatives of the most influ- 
ential and venerable Thebans, who, through three successive 
reigns (165 ff.), have proved themselves peaceful and obedient 
subjects and discreet citizens, to whom peace and good govern- 
ment are of the first importance. (Schneidewin’s Introd. 7th ed. 


Diet.) 


TE 


REV LEW “ORO CEE Pa AX 


In tragedy the hero either contends against the right, and 
thereby comes to destruction without accomplishing his purpose, 
or he champions the right, and directly or indirectly secures its 
triumph at the cost, it may be, of suffering, and even of his 
own death. In the Antigone the heroine is a representative of 
the latter class. Divine law is superior to human law,— this is 
the central thought of the play. Antigone contends for this prin- 
ciple; public sentiment decides in her favor (692-700) ; the 
gods, through the lips of the seer (1064-73), approve her pur- 
pose ; Creon, her adversary, finally acknowledges his wrong (1261- 
76), and executes her wishes (1105 ff.). She dies in the con- 
sciousness of duty discharged, highly extolled and tenderly beloved. 
Creon lives, bereaved, accursed by his dearest ones, a heart- 
broken man. As absolute ruler, he had the right indeed to 
dispose of the dead as well as of the living (214), but the man-' 
dates of religion forbade his exercising this right. It was not 
for him to command what was impious, to abuse his authority in 
such a way as to throw down the safeguards of divine institutions. 
Granted that Creon had a right to deny burial within the bounds 
of his native land to Polynices, on the score of being a traitor, 
he disregarded the rights of the gods below, and violated the dic- 
tates of a common and humane sentiment, by commanding that 
his body be given as a prey to dogs. —- For whoever was laid low 
in death was rightfully claimed by the infernal gods; and_ the 
shades of the departed could not rest happily in’ the realm of 
Hades until the last honors had been paid to their mortal remains. 

It is not in a spirit of wantonness surely that Creon proclaims 
his decree, but as the result of short-sightedness and failure 
to weigh carefully all the circumstances (1242-69). The poet 


REVIEW OF THE PLAY. vf 


represents him as a man who, resolved rv dpiotwy drrecbar Bov- 
Aevputwv, lays down for his guidance certain principles which he 
is determined rigidly to obey, but by the narrow-minded and _ pas- 
sionate application of which he falls into éBovAla. (Schneidewin, 
p. 26.) When his command has been disobeyed, his mind, wholly 
possessed by the consciousness of his supreme authority, becomes 
the more embittered the more he hears the timid utterances of 
the Chorus, the counter arguments of Antigone and of her more 
submissive sister, of his own son, and finally of the revered seer. 
Ile expresses the sentiments of a despot (667, 738), insults the 
Chorus (281), derides Antigone (524), and cherishes unfounded 
and rash suspicion against all, — against Ismene (488), against a 
part of the citizens (290), against the venerable Tiresias (1035) ; 
he cannot from the outset imagine any other motive for the viola- 
tion of his edict than the basest of all, bribery (221). Although 
he becomes convinced of the innocence of Ismene, he nevertheless 





causes her also to be arrested (079), and in a moment of passion 
(769) orders her to be led forth to die with her sister. His anger 
impels him to indulge in extravagant expressions (486, 668) and 
in threats of useless cruelty, as, for example, that he will compel 
his son to witness the execution of his betrothed (760). Finally 
he loses his self-control completely, he slanders the prophet (1055), 
and blasphemes the gods (780, 1040). Not until he hears pro- 
claimed the dreadful vengeance of heaven, about to fall upon 
him and his house, does he bow in submission. And the more 
stubborn and violent he was before, the more completely does he 
now find himself crushed by misfortune. The mighty blows smite 
him one by one: his son’s fury, that renders him oblivious of 
filial piety, his son’s death, the death of his own wife, her curse. 
Despairing, overwhelmed, full of bitter self-reproach, in death 
alone he sees release. The attendants support him and lead him 
away, broken in body as well as in mind. 

The counterpart of Creon is Antigone, who is resolved from the 
first to honor the gods and to discharge her duty to her brother at 
any cost. Had it not always and everywhere been incumbent 
upon the nearest relatives to provide the funeral rites? That her 
sister is not willing to join her in this task seems to her a flagrant 


8 REVIEW OF THE PLAY. 


violation of sacred obligation. She treats her harshly and with 
scorn. Having accomplished the deed, Antigone makes no attempt 
to escape the hands of those appointed to seize the perpetrators. 
She comes before Creon, in the proud consciousness of doing right, 
filled with contempt for the man who will not grant the dead his 
rightful repose.e This accounts for the harshness of her manner 
towards him also. ¢ His threats do not frighten her; with calm 
deliberation she had from the first looked the consequences of her 
conduct squarely in the face. But that she has really made a 
sacrifice, that life has some value in her eyes, becomes apparent 
when she goes to her deathe Sophocles does not represent stereo- 
typed figures, but human beingsy So long as Antigone has to 
act, she is animated by her sense of duty; but now she feels the 
full terror of the premature death to which she has been so unjustly 
condemned. Now first she realizes that she has sacrificed her 
affections also upon the altar of duty. Prior to the fulfilment of 
her task, there is no intimation of her love for Haemon, no waver- 
ing. Unlike the modern playwright. Sophocles does not mix 
motives ; he makes single-minded characters. Even when Antigone 
stands before Creon, she is still inspired by a single thought, her 
duty to her brother. The dead body might again be uncovered, 
as it had been before by the guard, at the command of Creon; but 
her pride forbade any attempt to soften his heart by an allusion to 
his son. Nor was there any consideration of personal interests 
and favor, but simply of justice and hallowed law. But when 
there is nothing more left her in this life to do, then she laments 
that she is not to share in the marriage hymn, that she must 
depart unwedded. Here she shows herself a woman. No sooner, 
however, does she enter the sepulchral prison than her energy is 
aroused anew. She waits not for famine to waste her away, but 
herself cuts at once the thread of life.» 

She is a maiden of heroic type, in action strong, in speech often 
sharp. But the Greek ideal of a woman is not represented alone 
by a Penelope, that uncomplaining sufferer. This we may learn 
from the truest ideals of womanhood, the goddesses ; for the an- 
cients fashioned their divinities after their own image. Take, for 
example, the virgin goddess Athene, who is a warrior. Her stat- 


REVIEW OF THE PLAY. 9 


ues wear a cold and hard expression; Sophocles portrays her un- 
feeling enough to deride Ajax, whom, in her wrath, she had 
deprived of reason. The virgin Artemis is a huntress, and is 
represented in art as having a firm and muscular form; in the 
earliest times she demanded bloody sacrifices. Hera dared to bid 
defiance to the father of gods and men; in Homer she and even 
Aphrodite go into battle. 

But in our play the gentle side of womanly nature also finds its 

type. sIsmene is yielding, full of affection for her sister and her 
deceased brother. She is self-sacrificing, too, for she wishes to 
die with her sister. But she is brave only in suffering, not in 
action. Thus she serves by her contrasted character to make 
Antigone’s heroic greatness more conspicuous just as Chryso- 
themis forms the counterpart of her sister in the Electra of 
Sophocles. 
e Haemon clings with tender affection to Antigone’s lofty soul ; 
his heart is consumed with love. With filial respect he approaches 
his father; but, indignant at the unreasonable treatment of his 
affianced, he allows himself to be carried away so far as to harbor 
violent and resentful feeling, and, in the moment of extreme de- 
spair, to attempt a dreadful crime. The violence of his passion 
and the turbulent blood of youth have overpowered him; but he 
regains his self-command, and plunges the dagger into his own 
side. 

Eurydice appears on the stage but for a moment, vet leaves be- 
hind an impression that is deep and abiding. She is wholly a 
mother. Her determination is made the moment she hears of her 
son’s fate; she cannot bear to survive her last remaining child. 

Full of dignity, with a serene confidence in his gift of prophecy, 
and conscious of his sacred vocation, the venerable Tiresias ad- 
vances to the gates of the palace. lis counsel ought to suflice. 
But when this has been repulsed, when even the sanctity of his 
calling has been assailed, he pours the vials of his righteous wrath 
upon the guilty head of Creon, and the catastrophe succeeds. 

The messenger describes with manifest interest and sympathy 
the calamity that has befallen the house. But the guard thinks 
only of himself. He shows the verbosity, the fondness for details, 


10 REVIEW OF THE PLAY. 


and the wit, of the common mane In the same way Homer places 
Thersites in contrast with his hero. 

We come last of all to the Chorus. The Chorus do not approve 
Creon’s edict (211, 278, 1260, 1270), but, as subjects, they acknowl- 
edge the legal power of the absolute ruler (506, 873), maintaining 
towards him the loyal obedience which they have paid his prede- 
eessors. Their venerable years forbid their interference by deeds 
of personal violence. In meditative mood they regard the occur- 
rences that come to pass, but do not try to resist or hinder theme 
as may be inferred particularly from 681 and 725.e On two occa- 
sions, however, they influence Creon’s decision; once, when they 
save Ismene (770) from the rashness of the king, and again 
(1100) when they incite him, already wavering in his purpose, to 
decisive and immediate action.e As in 1094 and elsewhere, soeat 
the close of the play they draw conclusions from the course of the 
action and the sentiments of the speakers. 

The Choral Odes mark the successive steps in the development 
of the play. After the dramatic plot has been indicated in the 
prologue, the Chorus enters with its song of triumph. After the 
burial in violation of the decree of Creon, the Chorus celebrates 
human skill and wisdom, and condemns arrogance. After An- 
tigone has been detected and arrested in the act of performing 
the burial, the Chorus bewails the inherited woe of the house of 
the Labdacidae, and the helplessness and shortsightedness of 
mortals as contrasted with the almighty power of the ever blessed 
Zeus. When Haemon has left his father in passion, the Chorus 
celebrates the power of love, which has proved superior even to 
filial piety ; thereupon follow lyric strains from the Chorus and 
Antigone alternately ; and these are concluded by an ode of con- 
solation addressed to Antigone, who is then led away to her death. 
Finally, when Creon has relented, the Chorus sings a joyful hymn 
in praise of Dionysus, the protector of Thebes and the divine 
patron of the theatres 

Of the seven extant plays of Sophocles the Antigone is marked 
by the severest style. No other play equals it in the extent of 
the choral odes, the nuinber of melic verses being more than one- 
third of the whole number in the play. Before the time of 


REVIEW OF THE PLAY. 11 


Aeschylus only one actor was employed, and in this play we find 
Creon (162, 766, 1091), and afterwards the messenger (1155, 
1244), alone upon the stage in a colloquy with the Chorus. The 
third actor was introduced first by Sophocles. In the Antigone 
the three actors are together on the stage only in the second 
epeisodion, and even there only two persons at a time (not count- 
ing the Chorus) are engaged in the dialogue; the guard remains 
silent as soon as Antigone begins to speak, and so does Antigone 
when words pass between Ismene and Creon. The parodos con- 
tains anapaestic verses, the regular rhythm in Greek marches, and 
states the occasion of the entrance of the Chorus. This is the 
old form, ‘The Chorus announces the entrance of all the principal 
persons, except in the ease of Tiresias. The anapaestie and 
iambic verses that conclude melic strophes are likewise in strophic 
correspondence. Sophocles has avoided only in this play a change 
of speaker within the limits of one trimeter. The resolution of a 
long syllable into two short ones in the trimeter is found in this 
play only twenty-nine times (besides six times in the case of proper 
names), less frequently than in any other play of Sophocles with 
the exception of the Electru. Nowhere is an anapaest found in 
the first foot of the trimeter. <A rigid symmetry is observable not 
only in the corresponding parts of the odes, but also sometimes 
in the relative number of lines given to each speaker in the 
dialogue. 

There is nothing in the Antigone from which it is to be inferred 
that this play formed one of a tetralogy. Both the other extant 
plays, the material of which is taken from the same myth, the 
Oedipus Tyrannus and the Oedipus Coloneus, are distinguished 
from the Antigone by a different conception of the characters 
and treatment of the story, and by peculiarities of versification. 
There are, besides, many traditions that the Oedipus Coloneus 
was written in the last year of the poet’s life. Sophocles brought 
it to pass that single plays also were admitted to the dramatic 
contest. The custom of presenting tetralogies, although still prac- 
tised during his lifetime, soon afterward became obsolete. 


I. APISTOPANOTS TPAMMATIKOT." 


"Avtiyovn Tapa Tiv mpdaTakw THS Toews” Oaaca 


x fd > Ua x > ae , 
TOV IloAuvetknv epapaby, KQL ELS VY LELOV KATAYELOV 


> A \ la la 3 , 2 oa bel ® _ 
evteHetoa TApPQ TOU K p€ovtos AVI PNTAL* ed 4) KQaL 


Ainov dvoTabnoas Oud Tov Eis a’THY epwra Eiher Eav- 


5 Tov dueverpioarto. 


va XK Q A 2 , NEI 
€7TL de T@ TOUTOV Gavarw KQL 7) 


LYATHP Edpvdikn EauTnv averrev. 


qn bd 
Ketrar 5¢ 9 pvOorouta Kai rapa Evpuridy & *Avte- 


youn: * mrnv exe dwpafetca pera Tov Atyovos” didora 


\ a 4 A, 4 Y \ - 
TPOS YAfLOV KOLWMVLAVY KAL TEKVOV TLKTEL, TOV Mauova. 


€c ¥ \ ~ , e lg > ? ia 
10 “H pev oxnry Tov Spapartos v7roKeTar €v On Bats Tats 


BowwTiKats. 


YEpovTwv. 


L ert Tav Kpé Baorrei 
Tpaypata ért Tov Kpéovtos Bacid\eiwv. 


mpodoyile. *Avtuydvn. 


C3 XN \ ra ed > ta 
O de Xopos OVVEOTY) KEV eo ET LY OM PLOV 


e fi XN < 
U7TTOKELTQAL de Ta 
TO 6€ Keda- 


havov eate Tados odvveiKous Kal *AvTLyOVNs avaiperts 


15 Kat Advatos Atwovos Kat wopos Evpvdlkns, THs Atjovos 


LyTpos. 


1 Named commonly Aristophanes 
of Byzantium. He gramma- 
rian and critic who lived in the second 
half of the second century before 
Christ, and was librarian of the Alex- 
andrian library. 


Was a 


* Inasmuch as Creon in his position 
of ruler was the representative of the 
state. 

3 See L. and 8. avaipew sve 


dact d€ Tov Lodokhéa HEGcAa THs ev Lapw 


* Only fragments of this play have 
been preserved. 

5 Tf this is not a corrupt reading 
for peta TodTO Atnow, adta should be 
supplied with 8/S07a:, and it is to be 
assumed that in the play of Euripides 
Waemon aided Antigone in the inter- 
ment of her brother, as, according to 
another myth, did Argia, the wife of 
Polynices. 


ANTITONHS YIIOOESEIS. 13 


gee > , 5) a , A 
otpatnyias,, eddokysyjcavta &v TH SidacKaria THs 
"Avtiyovns. édextar dé 7d Spapa Touro AP". 


II. YAAOTSTIOT® ANTITONH: THO@ESIS. 


TO pev Spapa trav Kardictav Yodoxhéovs. ora- 
, % ~ a. \ if v4 ¢ , XN \ 
ovalerar dé TA TEpl THY Hpwida iaTopovpera Kal THY 
6 pev yap "lwv® éy Tots 


aderdyny adtns “lounrvnv. 
SiOvpapBous KatampnaOyvat dnow audotépas ev To 


5 teow THs “Hpas v0 Aaoddpavros tov *Ereoxhéovus: 
y, TDL Ss7 \ ass , A 
Mipveppos” b€ dyoe mHv pev “lopyvynv tpocopidovear 
Ocoklupéeve™ vro Tvdéws Kata “AOnvas éeyxédevow 

TehevTHO AL. 
Tatra pev otv é€ote Ta E€vws TEept ToV Hpwidwr 
£ 4 ¢ Ua N: Ye 8 rs > 2 
10 txTopovpeva.  pevtor Kown dd6€a orovdaias avras 


vretAnde Kal dpiradédrdovus Saipovins, n Kat ol THS 
Tpaywodlas TOLNTAL ETOMEVOL TA TEPL AUTAS dcateOewrTar. 


\ be Py la) \ > 7 ¥ > XN A , 
TOKOE Papa THY OVOKL QAO LAV €O KEV Qa7zrTo TYS TAPEKXOVONS 


IN e La > 4, 
thy vroderw *Avtvydvys. 


6 The Samian war began in the 
spring of Ol. 84,4 (442 B.c.). If Soph- 
ocles was appointed to a generalship 
in this war in consequence of the 
favorable impression made by _ his 
Antigone, it seems likely that the pre- 
sentation of this play occurred at the 
great Dionysia immediately prior to 
his appointment. Accordingly 443 
BC. is the commonly accepted date 
of this play. 

7 Ts reckoned as the thirty-second, Vt 
the time of their presentation is meant 
in this statement, these thirty-two 
plays would be distributed over the 
period lying between 469 n.c., when 
Sophocles presented his first play, and 
443 ic. 


8 Suidas: adoverios, sopioths, 
éypawev eis Anuwoobévny kal ‘Hpddoroy 
brduvnua, Kal GAAa. 

° Ton was a writer of tragedy, of 
lyric poetry, an historian and philos- 
opher, and lived in Chios about the 
time of Sophocles. ‘The Dithyrambs, 
in which the statements referred to 
were contained, have not been pre- 
served. 

10 Mimnermus of Colophon, an ele- 
giac poct who flourished about 630 B.c, 
Bergk, Poet. Lyr. ii. Fr. 21: videtur 
excidisse id quod de Antigone dixerat 
Mimnermus. 

1 -Theoclymenus, the men- 
tioned in the Odyssey, xv. 629, xvil 
151, xx. 550. 


seer 


14 


15 


20 


10 


re 
ou 


ANTITONHS YIOO@ESETS. 


e , x ¥ X\ A 4 mn 
vroKxeitar S€ atadov TO oapma TodvveiKouvs. Kal 
> V4 z > hgebin® id ‘5 n , 
Avrvyovn, Odarew avtov TEeipwpervn, Tapa Tov Kpéov- 
4 A \ > XN , ’ la 
TOS KWAVETAL, popabetoa de avTn Oarrovoa amohAutau. 
\ 7 rd 4 7 > la) > ~ \ > , 
kal Atwwv d€, 6 Kpéovros, epayv avTns Kat apopyTws 
éyov emt TH Tova’Tn ovudopa, avrov Sdiaxerpilerau: 
OE eee x Te , > , aA \ , 3 , 
éh @ Kal ) LNTNP Edp.dixkyn teheuTa TOV Biov ayyovn. 


c 


TE. 


"AtoOavdvta Tlodvveixn €v T@ mpods TOV adEhpov 
4 V4 ¥ > A 4, la 
povopayiw Kpéwv aradov ékBaav Kxnpvtrer pndéva 
avtov Banrew, Odvatov thy Cypiav umevyoas* TovTOV 
"Avtiyovn 7 adeddyn Odmrew weipatar. Kat 67) da- 
fotaoa tovs dvdaxas éem7uBddrer YOma: ols emarrerdec 
- (3 , > X \ ww Ve 2) 4 
Oavarov 6 Kpéwv, ei pn Tov ToOUTO Spacavra e€evporer. 
a ms , \ > , , 2Q\ 
otro. THY KOvWW THY eTLBEBAnLernY KaDaipovTes ovdEV 
rey 2: A > la e€ > /, XN A 
HTTov eppovpovy. ereovoa 7H “AvTvyovn Kat yupvov 
evpovaa TOV veKpov avomwtaca éauTHVY eioayyéAXeu. 
ra c XN ~ s, va , 

TavTny vTO Tov durdkwy Tapadedonerny Kpéwv Kara- 
, \ A > Pa A“  s * , 
ducaler kat Caoav eis tUuBov KabetpEer. emt TovTois 
Atuav, 6 Kpéovtos vids, Os éuvato avTyy, ayavaKTyoas 
€avTov Tpooemirpaler TH KOpn amohoperyn ayyovy, 
Te.peoiov tavta mpofearicavtos: ef @ duTnbetoa 
EXpvdikn, 7 Kpéovtos yapeTy, EauTnv aroopacen. Kal 
Téhos Opynvet Kpéwy Tov Tov maidds Kat THs yapeTns 


Odavatov. 


eNO NE 


Ta tov dpdpatos tpdcema. 


“Avrcyovy. 

‘Topnvn. 

Xopos OnBatwy yepovtuv. 
Kpewv. 

Alpov. 

Teipecias. 


First SCENE. 


PvAa€ dyyedos. 
"Ayyedos. 
Edpvdtkn. 

MutTEs: 
Two Servants of Creon. 
An Attendant of Tiresias. 
Two Maids of Eurydice. 


ANTIGONE AND ISMENE. 


Ilpodoyos. 


ANTITONH. 


*Q Kowdv adrddedfhov “lopyvns Kapa, 


C3 lal TK A ¥” , an 
OTOLOV OVXL VoVv ETL Cwoaw TEAEL ; 
2 


1. The rear of the stage represents 
a palace which has three doors, the 
middle door being the largest. At 
each side is a movable scene (7 7e- 
ptaxtos). That at the right of the 
spectators indicates the road to the 
city, that at the left the road to the 
country or to foreign parts. Anti- 
gone has sent for Ismene (18, 19) to 
come outside of the palace in order to 
with her alone. 
The prologue indicates briefly the 
occurrences that precede the action 


hold this interview 


of the play, and states the occasion 
of the conflict that forms the material 
2 


of the tragedy (28-80). 


Schol. cuyyevixdy, of the 
of the 


KOLVOY : 
same family. — avradeddov: 
same parents. Cf. Aesch. Hum. 89, 
avTadeApov alua.—kapa: expresses 
affection or respect in addressing a 
Cf, 8905-915.) Oh Zs, 980, 
*loxdotns capa. So caput in Lat. 
Cf> Mor. Odin, 2245 25 =. 
capitis. —By this combination of 
epithets Antigone betrays her emo- 
tion. The verse may be rendered : 
O my own dear sister Ismene, of kin- 


person. 


cari 


dred race. 

2,3. 6tv... dtrotov ovxl Kré.: that 
of the ills springing from Oedipus there 
is none that Zeus does not bring to pass, 


16 SOP®OKAEOYS 


yOe xt ¥ 9) 7S \ BT, Ae 
ovdev yap out adyewvov ovT aTHo mov 


Fi 2 > ‘\ eee 4 ¥ ¥ 3 e lal 3 
5 OUT ala \ pov OUT ATLLOV €a 0’, O7TTOLOV OU 


A A > =) > ¥ > A 
TWY DWV TE KAMwWV OUK OTWT ey KaKOV. 


XN la) , And i ¢ , 
Kal voy TL TOUT ad dace wavdnia Tore 


Sys v4 0 - XN Ni >’ , 
: KN PVYLa E€lLVAL TOV al ek EO hau APTlLMs ; 


»¥ > , ¥ , 
EXELS Tl KELOYKOVOAS ; TiO € NavOaver 


ho . , - ~ > la , 
10 pos Tovs didous oTElyovTa TaV €yOpav kaka ; 


etc. dmotoy ovxi, which is the indir. 
interr. after dr: for rotoyv odxi, is a 
more animated way of saying mayra, 
CPOE, 
1401 f., apd pov péuvno@’ br (variants 
bray, &r1) of Epya Spdoas ity cita dedp’ 
iwy édrot érpaccor avéis. The use of 
the indir. for the dir. interr. is com- 


or ovdev Kkakdy éeativ 8 Tt Ov. 


mon. Cf. Eur. Phoen. 878, émota 8 
od Aéywv Exn eis €xO0s HABov. For 
other readings, see App. —amo: 


originating from the parricide and 
incest of Oedipus. These evils are 
enumerated in part in 49-57. — 
vov: dat., as appears from tay cay Te 
kauev (6), which amplifies the thought 
of the possession of every ill. vév 
(éoayv is taken as a gen. absol. by 
others. —étt: throws its force upon 
(écav and strengthens the implied 
antithesis, “the rest being dead.” 

4. dryomov: ruinous, baneful, from 
arav (which is used in the pass. in 17, 
514). ‘This is Dindorf’s conjecture 
for arns &rep of the Mss. (see App.), 
and is formed like éynjomos (995), ape- 
Anomos (Aj. 1022), ete. 

5. aloxpov, dtipoy: point to 
the shame and reproach inherited 
from Oedipus by his children, while 
adyevdy and arjomory refer to the fatal 
conflict of the brothers and the deso- 
late condition of the sisters. 

6. ovk: is a repetition of od to add 
emphasis. See Kr. Spr. 67, 11,3. A 
somewhat similar repetition of od in 


Phil. 416, obx 6 Tudéws ydvos 0d8 obf. 
moAntos Aaeptiw...o¥ wh Odvwow.— 
Kakov: part. gen.; supply oy after 
érovoy, forming supplementary pred 
after imwra. G. 1094,7; H. 732 a. 

7. tl rovr av xré.: an abridged 
form for ti éor: TovTO ... Td KHpvypa d 
... Oetva. A similar turn in 218, 1049, 
1172; G. 1602; H. 1012 a.—aJ: in- 
dicating impatience. — rav8qpe wore: 
the whole body of the citizens, called 
aoroie in 198. 

8. otpatnyov: Creon proclaims 
himself BaciAeds first in 162 ff.; as yet 
he is but otparnyéds. 

9. as: “cognitum habes. So 
Eur. Orest. 1120, yw tocodtov ramlAona 
8 ove Exw. In Lat. habere some- 
times has this sense.” Wund.—xkeloy- 
Kovoas: for the crasis, see G. 43, 2; 
Ns arian 

10. trav éxOpav: evils proceeding 
from our enemies against our fricnds. 
The gen. of source with o7telxovra 
without a prep. Schol. ta amd 
ex Opa@v kaka eis Huas orelxovta. Soph. 
is fond of omitting preps. in such 
consts. Cf. O. T. 152, rls... Mudavos 
éBas; 142, Bddpwy foracbe, 580, mdv7’ 


Ta@V 


éuov koulCera, Phil. 193 f., ra rabh- - 


pata Keiva mpos avToy Tis wudppovos 
Xpvans éréBn (which is an exact par- 
allel of our sent.). By of pidAa she 
means Polynices; by trav exépay, 
Creon, who had become éxépés since 
the khpyvywa had come to her knowl- 


in dash 


ANTITONH. 17 


ISMHNH. 


€wol pev ovdels pvoos, “Avtvyovn, hirwv 


ovf dvs ovr adyewos iker’, €€ dTov 


dvow adedhow éeatepHyOnuev dvo, 


pig Oavovrov yépa SuTdy Xepl 


15 ezrel de ppoddds eoTw ‘Apyetov OTPATos 


ev (VUKTL TH VUD, ovoev oid), Uaeaeepey, 


ovT evTVXovTa mado our’ ATWILEVN. 


Weeki 
io. yl ot ts 


ANTITONH. 


¥ lol vd > 3 ‘\ > 4 ~“ 
70 Kah@s, Kat @ EKTOS avrEiwy TUABY 


AQ? y > > ‘A ¢ / , 
TOVO OUVEK ef ere TOV, WS MOVy) KAVOLS. 


edge. The plur. makes the statement 
more general. For similar instances, 
see 99, 276, 565. W., with many other 
editt., takes ray éy@payv as obj. gen. 
with kaka, ve. evils that come upon 
enemies. Wund. understands by these 
evils the denial of burial rites, which 
applies equally well, however, to 
either interpretation. 

11. *Avtiyovn: occasions an ana- 
paest in the fifth foot. Soph. admits 
the anapaest for the iambus in the 
first foot, and in the case of proper 
names also in the third, fourth, and 
fifth. — dAev: obj. gen. with pis, 
word concerning friends. Cf. O. T. 495, 
gariv Oldimdba. Aj. 222, avépos ayye- 
Alay. 

12. é€ drov: “Soph. has not been 
careful to mark the exact sequence 
of the events preceding the action 
of the play. But the death of the 
brothers is supposed to have taken 
place some time before the rout of 
the Argive host.” Camp. 

13. Bvotv ddeAdpoiv: gen. of separa- 
tion. See G. 1117; H.748. Such com- 
binations as dvo0.. . birAn, 
toot. . . toous (142), abtal .. . THY 


> OUOLY: 


a’ta@y (929), uéAcot weAday (977), and 
contrasts in numerals like So... ig 
(cf. 170, 989), are much sought by the 
tragic writers. 

14. Oavovrwy: in agreement with 
adedpoiv. Such changes between dual 
and plur. are not infrequent; cf 59. 
— Sirdq: mutual ; so in 170, but in 58 
it has the more exact sense of double, 
and in 51 it is poetic for dvo. 

15. éarel: Schol. ag’ of. So 
bre in Hom. J/. xxi. 80, jaws pot eorw 
Se SuwSexatn br es “IAcov eiAnAovda. 

16. évy vuxrl: the dialogue opens 
at the dawn succeeding the night in 
which the Argives fled. — vméprepov: 


since. 


further, 


17. evrvyotea xré.: this clause is 
epexegetic of od5ev bméprepoy and in 
supplementary partic. const. after 
olda. — padAov: to be taken with both 
partics. 

18. 78n KaAQs : SC. 
pov eiduvcav. A reproach is implied that 
Ismene did not concern herself very 
much with what occurred outside of 
the palace. 

19. rov&e: anticipates the clause 
introduced by ws. — é€€tepmov: / sent 


ae ovdev brepte- 


18 SOPOKAEOYS 


ISMHNH. 


20 TL 


° » Aw , 4 ef yy 
& €at.; dSndots yap tu Kadyaivovo’ éros. 


ANTITONH. 


ov th rape” VQOVv TO GT ape 


TOV prev mpotivas, TOV om arysdoas EXEL ; ; 


"Ereoxhéa pev, ws h€yovar, avy diky 


xpnobeis duxata Kat vouw, Kata yOovds 


» A ¥ y ey 
25 expuipe Tots evepfev evTysov veKpots: 


24 W. xpyorots. 


for you (to come) out. The act. is used 
here for the mid.; so wéupas in 161; 
mid. in O. 7. 951, ri w e&emeupw Setpo 
TaVveE SwuaTwr. 

20. SyAois: trans., its object being 
the following clause. Cf. 242, 471. 
—koadxalvoura: the excited mind 
is often likened to the sea made dark 
by a storm. So Eur. Heracl. 40, aug 
Cf. Hom. J. 
xxl. 551, woAAd 5€ of Kpadin moppupe. — 
émos: matter; accus. of internal obj. 

21. ov...éxev: the statement put 
in the form of a question expresses in- 
dignation. — ydp: used here, and freq. 
in the dialogue, with an ellipsis of 
that for which the sent. thus intro- 
duced gives the reason. “Yes” or 
“No” may then be supplied to suit 
the connection. Cf. 511, 517, 566, 
743. — ragov: “since the partics. mpo- 
tigas and atimdaocas are used in the 
sense of agidoas and odk afidcoas, the 
gen. seems to depend on the idea of 
value in both, though it is more 
directly joined with the latter partic.” 
Wind:--'Seey'Gs 1133" i. 746: Ws 
Ell., and others take tapov as a priva- 
dat. of 
the whole 


= , / 
Totgde KaAXaiywY TEKVOLS. 


tive gon. with arimdoas. — vov: 
interest. — Td kactyvyte : 


in appos. with its parts, Tov wey. . . TOP 
5é. Cf 561. G. 914; H. 624 d. 

22. atipdoas éxer: the aor. or pf. 
partic. with @yew is used either as an 
emphatic form when the idea of pos- 
session is to be expressed, or simply 
to denote more vividly the continu- 
ance of the state or condition effected; 
here, and freq. in tragedy, in the lat- 
ter way. Cf. 52, 77, 180, 192. 

24. xpynodels xré.: having treated 
with righteous justice and according to 
law. See App.—8lky Stkala: cf Eur. 
Phoen. 1651, €vvopoy tiv Sienv. 

25. éxpube: buried; so in 285.— 
évepOev: lit. from below. So apdaber, 
imepbev, KaTwhev, etc., are often used 
without reference to motion. Cf. 
1070. — vexpots: the Greeks scem to 
have believed that the spirits of the 
dead whose bodies unburied 
could not enter into the realm of 
Hlades, but were doomed to wander 
until their received burial 
rites. No curse was so terrible as 
that one “might die without burial.” 
It is, therefore, not surprising that 
the tragedy of the 


were 


bodies 


Antigone should 


hinge upon the discharge of this 
duty. (Cf Home ZL xen et eae 


ANTIFTONGA, 19 


tov & aOXiws Pavdvta Ilodvvetkous véKuv 


= A 4 > A b x 
aoTowot dacw éxkexnpvxdar TO py 
tadw Karirpar nde Kwkvoal Twa, 


€av © atador, ak\avutov, olwvots yAvukov 


30 Onoaupov eicopaou mpos yapw Bopas. 
A , ‘\ b] \ Sf ‘\ 
TovavTa acu Tov ayabov Kpéovta cot 


Kapol — héyw yap Kae — KnpvEavt’ exew, 


\ lal a A A x > 4 
kat Sevpo veiobar TavTa Toor py €iddow 
capn mpoknpvovta, Kal TO TpayyL aye, 


35 OVY WS Tap ovoev, ad\ ds av TovTwY TL dpa 


dovov mpoxetoar SnucddrevoTov ev TOdeL. 


9 ¥ wn XN if , 
OUTWS EXEL OOl TavTa, KAL de(Seus TAKA Sov, 


26. tov: d€is antithetic to wey in 
23. —adAlws: indicates the pity of 
the sister. — ®avovra: belongs to MoAv- 
vetxous in thought, although in agree- 
ment with véruy. 

27. daciv: subj. indef., like the 
Eng. they say.— éxkexnpvx8ar: pass. ; 
the following infs. are its subj. 

29. éav: the subj. is ravras implied 
in tiwd.— adradov: supply efvya: after 
éav. Cf. Trach. 1083, aytuvaordy pw 
éav.— olwvois: dat. of interest with 
Onaavpdy (= ebpnua), which is in appos. 
with véxuy. 

30. ampos xapiv Bopds: cither ex- 
presses the purpose, éay tots olwvots 
iva # avtois Bopa, or perhaps better 
taken with elcopéo.1, when the sense 
will be looking to the pleasure of 
a repast (Schol. mpds téptuv tpodjjs), 
or looking upon (it) for the sake of food 
(mpos xdpiy = Evexa). 

31. tov ayadov: ironical. So in 
275. 

32. oolkdpol: the decree was pro- 
claimed to the citizens, but Antigone 
represents it, with an exaggeration 
due to her excited feelings, as aimed 


esp. at Ismene and herself, since 
the duty of interment pertained to 
them first of all as the nearest of kin te 
the slain. — kapeé: treated as an iso- 
lated word. k«d&mot might have been 
repeated. Cf. #5e in 567. 

33. py: unites in Soph. with eiSévac 
and eis, ov, ov, ovxi, and amd, 
by synizesis. See G.47; H. 78. Cf 
263, 535. For the use of uy with a 
partic. expressing cond., see G. 1612; 
H. 1025. 

34. caddy: pred., with mpornpu- 
tovta. — mpoknpvtovta: for the use 
of the fut. partic. to express purpose, 
seen Gs 1568; 43-4. 969 Cc. — ayeu: 
hold, esteem ; like Lat. ducere. 
as equal to 


Ch 466. 


35. os map ovdev: 
nothing, i.e. as of no account. 
—TovTwv: neut. 

36. mpoxeto@at: supply rovTe from 
és as indir. obj.—8npodrevetov: by 
public stoning. ‘This compound is not 
found elsewhere except in Lycophra 
(Alex. 331, mpZoBuy Snudrevorov), who 
borrowed it from Soph. 

37. ovtws xré.: such is the situa: 
tion. Cf. El. 761, rovatrd co rabr’ 


e goat wy KES 


20 SOPOKAEOYS 


¥y 3 3 A 4 Ae > lal , 
€LT evyevys TepuKAsS ELT ec O\ov KQKY). 


ISMHNH. 


TL 8, O Tahauppor, el TAO €v TOUVTOLS, eyo 


40 \voua av H ‘hartovea mpocbeiuny Teor ; 


ANTITONH. 


> , ‘\ 4, / 
€l Ev.trovHc ess KQaL Ewepyace OKOTTEL. 


ISMHNH. 


a ~ > i>) 
TOLov TL KWOUVEULA ; TOL yYOuNns TOT «EL; 


ANTITONH. 


> XN % \ “ Con zr 
€l TOV VEK POV Eov THOE KOU@LELS X€pe: 


éorly. — ool: ethical dat. G. 1171; 
H. 770. 

38. éobAav: sc. wats. In accordance 
with the principle of the ancients 
fortes creantur fortibus et 
bonis. Cf. Phil. 874, edyevys 7 duis 
KaE evryeva@y 7 On. 

39,40. lh... mpoobeiuny mréov: 
lit. what more could I add, ic. of what 
use could I be? (not as L. and S., 
what should I gain?). Cf O. C. 
767, ovK Heres mpoaberbat 
xdpw;—el aS’ €v tovTos: Schol. 


/ 
OeAovTt 


ei Tadta Kpéwy éxéAevtev.—dvove’ H 
*hamrovea: a colloquial phrase, like 
ti Spay 7) Tl pwray, ote Tdcxwy ovTE 
dpav, having the general sense of in 
The expression is 
evidently borrowed from the art of 
weaving, “by loosening the web or 
by tying fast a new thread.” Cf. 
Aj. 1316, ei wh Evvaywy GAAG TVAAVTwY 


what possible way. 


understands Avovca to 
refer definitely to Ismene’s attempt 
by entreaties to conciliate Creon, and 
épantovoa to her violent opposition, 
which would involve a new conflict. 
Others take Avovoa in the sense of 


mdpet. a 


undoing, t.e. violating (like Avew vdyor), 
and épamrovoa in the opposite sense 
of confirming (Schol. BeSaovoa) the 
decree. So L. and S. 

41. fvvepydoet: the ending -e for 
the more usual -y is freq. in the dia- 
logue. Cf. 90, 98. See G. 624; H. 
384. 

42. «ivSvvevpa: cognate accus. after 
the first two verbs in the preceding 
verse. — yyepns: part. gen. G. 1088; 
H. 757.—e: CONC: 
170, wot Tis ppovtibdos EA@y ; 

43. The const. of 41 is continued 
as if 42 had not intervened. <An- 
tigone’s presents a 
strong contrast to the painful agita- 
tion of Ismene.— vv: together with 
THde xeEpl, Lc. TH Eun xepi. Antigone 
holds up her right hand as she speaks. 
Others join yep! directly with kougrets 
and take {by 77S as equiy. to Eby euol. 


from eiue. 


calm decision 


—kovdreis: koupiCer = to raise up for 
burial. = Antigone’s first intention is 
to lift the body with Ismene’s help, 
and give it proper burial. Being un- 
able to do this unaided, she sprinkles 
the dust. 


AN TIC ONE: 21 


ISMHNH. 


> nN A , > > , , 
» yap voets Garrew of, aroppyntov ode ; 


ANTITONH. 


hss al Te \ XN vA x as \ , 
45 TOV Youv E,LOV Kat TOV OOD, HV Ou KY) BéXdys, 


adedpov* ov yap oy) Tpooov™ ahocomat. 


ISMHNH. 


ay s eee > , 
@ oxeT\La, K peovtos QVTELPYHKOTOS ; 


ANTITONH. 


Pk yOe > a A a2 > », , 
a OUVOEV QAvUT@ TMV EMWV B ELPYELV eTa. 


ISMHNH. 


olor: ppdovycor, @ KacLyyyTy, TaTHp 
e A > %. - 3 > ad 
50 ws voV amex Ons dvokhens T amwdXero, 


46 W. brackets this verse. 


44. ydp: expresses surprise, like 
Lat. nam, Eng. what, why. What, 
do you intend, ete. Cf. also 574, 732, 
736. —ogé and the Dor. viv are 
used by the tragedians for the masc. 
and fem., sing. and plur. o@é is some- 
times used reflexively, and viv may 
be neut. — daréppytov: in appos. with 
Oamrety. 

45. tov... éyow xré.: in appos. 
with ope. — O€Ans : sc. Oartew. An- 
tigone says “TI shall at any rate bury 
my brother, and in doing that yours 
also, if you shall not be willing to do 
it.’ Others with a different punctua- 
tion: “T shall atleast bury my brother 
even if you shall not be willing to 
bury yours.” 

47. oyetAla: during, reckless. Is- 
mene back to the thought 
of 44. 

48. ovSév: adv.—Tav éuav: though 
plur., refers particularly to Poly- 


comes 


nices. Cf. rods pfdous, 10. Gen. of 
separation with eYpyew. —péra: ve. 
meTeoTv. 


50. “Ismene now bids her sister 
reflect upon the series of misfortunes 
which had befallen their ill-starred 
family, and not add by her imprudent 
conduct to their troubles.” Bl.—vev: 
dat.of interest.—a:rex 61s SvokAens Te! 
detested and infamous. For the Hom. 
version of the Theban myth, see Hom. 
Od. xi. 271 ff. In the three plays writ- 
ten by Soph. on the Oedipus legend 
the details of the story are varied to 
suit the purpose of each play. In the 
O.C., the aged king passes from earth 
by a glorious translation; the Thebans 
desire the possession of his grave, 
and the place of his departure be- 
comes in Attic legend a sanctuary of 
refuge. In the O. 7., the death of 
the king does not follow upon his 
self-inflicted blindness, and in this 


Tw / 


22 SOPBOKAEOYS 


\ > rd 3 , lal 
« Tpos avtoddpav aytraknudtov Sumas 


yy > , > ‘\ > A 7 
owes apagas QavuTOS QavUTOUPpYyYwW XEPL* 


¥y , xX vf 8 wn »” 
ETELTA MNTHP Kal yuvyn, OumAovr eETOS, 


ee 


TrekTatow aptavator AwBarar Biov - 


55 Tpirov © ddedkdw dSvo piav Kal? npépav 


> an aa , A 
QUTOKTOVOUVTE, T TahaTopw, /OpovVv 


\ , > Chae ey , rn 
KOLVOV KaTELpyacavT emt addndow XEpow. 


la ’ iy , ‘\ at td 4 
- vov & ad pova 57 va eheyspeva oKd7eEL 


[7) , > 3. , > > 
O0W KAKLOT ddovpED”, Et 


60 Wndov Tupavywy 7 KpaTn 


passage also dpagas is prior in time to 
éAeto. The blinding of his eyes fol- 
lows upon the suicide of Iocasta in 
the O. 7., and this is not contradicted 
by éreita (55), as this word here sim- 
ply introduces the second fact of the 
narration without regard to sequence 
in time. 

51. mpos: in consequence of. Cf. O. 
T. 1256, mpds tivos 107’ aitias ; — atvro- 
ddpewv: lit. caught in the very act. The 
adj. is transferred here from the doer 
to the thing donc, and the idea is that 
Oedipus was caught in the guilt of in- 
cest. We may render, misdeeds dis- 
covered at the very time they were done. 
The sense se/f-detected commonly given 
is favored by Jebb, and is supported 
by the later representation found in 
the O. 7., in which the detection 
through the efforts of Oedipus him- 
self is an invention of the poet which 
is foreign to the original form of the 
myth. — 8trAds: see on 14. 

53. Sirdovv é€rros: Schol. dirdoby 
bvoua éxovea. DVonble in reference to 
Tocasta’s relation to Ocdipus. 

54. Cf. O. T.1268, 06 5h Kpeu“aorT iy 
Thy yuvaik’ eceldouev mAEKTALTW aldpal- 
civ eumemAcyuernv. —AwParar : ends 


disgracefully. 


vopov Bia 
Trape€yrev. 


55. tptrov S€: as if rparov wey had 
preceded @re:va in the enumeration. 
— 8vo play: see on 15. 

56. avroxrovovvte : by mutual slaugh- 
ter, as if GAAnAoKTovodvte. Cf. 172. 
The refl. is used in the reciprocal 
sense in 145 also. Cf Aesch. Sept. 
805, TeOvacw ex xepov a’ToKTdvwr. 

57. kateipyacavto «7é.: translate 
as if it were kateipydoavto xepol udpoy 
ér adAfAos. This use of émi is com- 
mon. Cf. Hom. Jl. iii, 152, éw aa- 
AthAois Pépov moAdSakpuy “Apna. — XE- 
poiv: dat. of means, by violent hands. 
xetp, mods, and similar words are often 
added for the sake of vividness. 

58. $y: gives emphasis to dva, 
like Eng. a// alone.—vod: transferred 
from the dependent sent. and made 
more emphatic. Prolepsis. See H. 
878. 

59. dow: by how much. — kd«vrta : 
ie. of all the members of the royal 
house. Ismene represents the case 
in an cxaggcrated tone, so as to work 
upon the feelings of her sister. — 
oAovpeOa : change of number. Sce 
on 14.— yopov Bla: in defiance of the 
law. In 79, Bia wodura@y. 

60. tupdvvev: plur. for sing., as in 
10. The gen. limits both substs. 


ANTIVONH. > — 23 


a 


3 35 A \ an \ Siete 
adX’ evvoety Xpy TOUTO eV yuraty’ OTL 


¥ e Ni ¥ b} 2A 
ee os Dees avopas ov BEKO ene 


2 y ETELTA ote OUvEK apxopeoG €K KpeLaoOvav, 


a 
oy KaL TaUT GQKOVELV KaTL TOVO eal ies 


65 eyo prev ouv aitovca TOUS UTrO xXGovos 


, x. ¢ , , 
Evyyvoiay toyew, ws Bialopar Tade, 


A > 4 A F: N x 
tows ev TéK\er BeB@ou TEtoopmar: Td yap 


, nw 
TEPLOTA TPATTEW OUK EXEL vow oOvdeva. 


ANTITONH. 


Lae a 4 b Ee »” 
ovT av Kedevoaiue obr/ dy, et Pédous ere 


61. rovro pév: adv., in the first place, 
with which ére:ta 5€ below is corre- 


lated. Cf. O. C. 440, rodr0 wév ... of 5é. 
Cf. also Phil. 1346, rodro wév... efra. 


—yvvaixe: pred. after @puyev. See 
G. 907 ; H. 596. L. and 8. vw B. II. 
Cfrid. 

62. ds: join with payoupéva; lit. 
as not being about to contend, i.e. as 
not fitted (by nature) to contend. Cf. 
One O25, 
El. 1025, as otxt ouvdpacovca vovbe- 
The same sentiment is found 
997, yuvh wev ovd avnp epus, abe- 


ws ovx vreltwy Aéyes; 
Tels TADE. 
in £7. 
ves 8° €Aacoov Tay evayTiwy xept. 

63.  otver’...dkove: three consts. 
are proposed: (1) ofvera = btu, be- 
cause, and akovew depends on &puper. 
(It may be objected that akovew is 
not stated to be a determination of 
nature but a result of circumstances.) 
(2) otvexa as before, but akovew de- 
pends on xp supplied from 61. (But 
is not the principal notion in éyyuety ¢) 
(3) obvera = that, and akovew depends 
on apxéuetda as an epexegetic inf., 


where écre might be prefixed. So W. 


and most cditt. — dpxeperOa: for the. 


Tg hia oO SC; 
both...and still. 


form, see G. 


64. Kal. 


” 
++ KGTL: 


?/ 


— dxovelv: obey. 
Kpatovrtwy éa7) 
tovde: refers to the same as Tatra. 

65. tos wre y@ovos: refers to 
Polynices. In 77 Antigone first refers 
to the gods. The plur. as in 10. 

66. The tragic writers often use in 
place of the verb the corresponding 


Cf. Elect. 340, trav 


he 1S: > / 
TAVT AKOUOTEQa, — 


subst. with €yeuw, toxeuw, vewe, Tpepery, 
7i0ec8a, to make prominent the state 
implied in the subst. — rade: accus. 
of cognate meaning, the noun being 
implied in the verb. G. 1054; TI. 
W1Gcbt Gf at. hae coger, (CF. 
10738. 

67. BeBacr: 
stand are often used by the tragedians 
for the more colorless become and be. 
Cf. Elect. 1056, bray ev kakots BeBikns. 
— Ismene refers to Creon. 
superjluous, 


the verbs come, go, and 


68. meptood : = things 
hence extravagant. 

69. ay: in anticipation of Spens, 
before which it is repeated. Such a 
repetition of @y often occurs when 
special emphasis is to be given to 
some word or phrase in close connec- 
tion with which &@y is then placed, 
as euov ye in this sent. See GMT. 
223. 


‘ 
ouT 


-_ 


24 


YOSOKAEOYS | 


, 9 A CaaS Sz, 5 me , 
70 TPAaToew, E/LOU y. av ] EWS Pens beTa. 


arr’ tof émoia cor dSoKet: KEetvoy & eyo 


Paw. 


KaNOV [LOL TOUTO TOLOVTN Bavety « 


T4 > > A , , 4 
hin per avtov Keicouar, pirov pera, 


> 
OGla Tavoupynoac . 


> A 4 4 
Eel TAELWY Xpovos 


a A aA gen OD a , a > , 
75 OV det fad ApEeoTKELV TOLS KATW TWV evOase: 


Lol \ 
€KEL yap alel KELT OAL. 


wot © €t OoKél, 


3 lal “A ¥ > ») 4 b) ¥ 
Ta Tov Oewv eT aTysacaa EYE. 


ISMHNH. 


> ‘\ x; > ¥ A ‘ be 
Eyw@ MEV OUK ATYLA TOLOVALGL, TO OE 


Bia woditav dpav éedvv ayyyxavos. 


slo 


ANTITONH. 


80 cv pev TAS’ Gy Tpovyxor: eyo dé dy tAdov 


xacove ddehp@ PidTaTw TopEevoopat. 


Th W. Groin: T6OW.; Ger: 

70. épotd: with uéra; for the accent, 
see G.116,1; H. 109.—S€ws: se. euol. 
Cf. 436. Transl.: would your acting 
with me be agreeable to me. 

71. or’ drrota cor SoKxet: be such 
as seems good in your sight (i.e. base). 
Yo from eiul. Cf. Phil. 1049, rowod- 
TOS ci eyw. 

72. Oaw: the position of this word 
and the following asyndeton give em- 
phasis and indicate the firm determi- 
nation of the heroine. “ Antigone 
knows from the beginning, with the 
heightened consciousness of passion, 
the consequences of her act. There 
is no ‘irony of fortune’ so far as 
she is concerned.” Camp. 

74. 6010 mavovpyjoaca: presents 
in a striking light the entire conflict 
of this tragedy. Antigone violates the 
decree of the ruler, but in doing so 
she performs a religious and holy 


deed. Cf. 924. The form of the 
expression is the so-called oxymoron. 
So in Eng. “cruel kindness,” “ wise 
nonsense.” The Oxford edit. quotes 
from Young’s Night Thoughts, “with 
pious sacrilege a grave I stole.” 

75. ov: accus. of duration of time. 
—rtoav évOade: concisely for } by det 
Me apeckey tors evade. For the gen., 


see G. 1158; H. 648 b. 


76.  éket: ie. in Hades. 
77. ta Tov Beav Evtipa: ve. & Tots 
Ocots evTima vouicera, the rites of 


burial. — dripdoac’ éxe: sec on 22. 
78, 79. ro Spav: join with dujya- 
vos. G, 1545; H. 961. Jam incapa- 


ble of acting against the will, ete. 


80. av mpotxoto: mpoéxerGat, hold be- 


Sore one’s self as a screen, hence allege as 


a pretext. For the opt. with &y express- 
ing mild command, see GMT. 257, — 
$7: now, as the next thing to be done 


ANTITONE:. 20 


ISMHNH. 


¥ 4 e fe. , , 
OLLOL Tahawns, WS Umepoedouka aouv. 


ANTITONH. 


, 4 N. ‘\ >’ 4 / 
py pov mpotapBe.: Tov cov e&dpOov mézpov. 


IZMHNH. 


td > S 4 A ‘\ 
ad’ ovy Tponynvians ye TovTO pyndet 

¥ lal \ la x > Y 2) , 

85 Toupyov, Kpudy O€ Kevde, ary S avtus eyo. 


ANTITONH. 


¥ , 
OULOL, KAaTAVOG. 


mo\dov €xOiav éoer 


~ > oN \ “ , LO 
olyoo, €av py mace Knpvéys Tdade. 


ISMHNH. 


Oeppnv emt yuypotor Kapdiav éxers. 


ANTITONH. 


ad’ ot’ apéokovo’ ots patio” ade pe xpy. 


- 
Be 
2 red 


ISMHNH. 


> ss) 4 > 2 > > , bd bass 
90 €l Kal duvyce y+ add’ aunydver épas. 


82. radalvyns: with ofuor and &uor 
the tragic writers connect prons. and 
adjs. in the gen. only when these refer 
to the second or third pers. For the 
first pers. the nom. is used. Hence ra- 
Aatvns must refer to Antigone. See G. 
1129; H. 761. —ds: excl.; so in 320, 
1178, 1270. 

84. GAN otv: but at all events. — 
Tpopnvvoys . . . pndewt: the usual 
position of the neg. before the com- 
mand is here reversed. So Phil. 332, 
otuor ppdons por ph mépa. For the 
subjv. in prohibition, see G. 1346 ; 
H. 874 a, 

86. olpot: here an excl. of impa- 
tience. Cf. 320. Oh, no! Speak it out 


(xatavda)! — woddov: adv. accus, 
This form, which is Ion., occurs in 
tragedy besides here only in Trach. 
1196 (aoAAdv ~Aaov), and there also in 
a trimeter, 

87. otydoa: by your silence. édy ur) 
Kré. explains ovyéca further. Such a 
neg. additional clause to give empha- 
sis to the affirmation is not infrequent. 
CP. 443, 492. Antigone shows her in- 
creasing emotion. 

88. Bepprv él uxpotor: you have 
a heart hot for chilling deeds, ie. that 
cause one to chill with fear. = So 
Hom. speaks of dos kpvepds, and 
Pind. has cpudev uavrevma. 


90. dpnxdvwv: you desire imprac: 


26 


SOSOKAEOYS 


ANTITONH. 


>’ A 9 Q N , , 
OUKOUVY, OTQV oy #7) oleéva, TETAVOOMAL, 


ISMHNH. 


apxnv 5é€ Onpay ov mpérer Tapyyava. 


ANTITONH. 


el ravta NéEes, eyOapet pev e€€ enov, 


eyOpa dé To Bavovt. mpookeioer Siky. 


95 


GAN €a pe kat THY e€ euov SvaBovdrjiav 


~ nw 4 ve 
mwabew To Sewov TOUTO* TEiTopaL yap OVW 


A > 4 iA ‘ . A wn 
TOTOvTOV ovdeV, WaTE pL OV Kaas Oaveww. 


ISMHNH. 


aN €it SoKEl Gol, OTELYE. 


touto © ta’, ort 


dvous pev epxe, Tois Pidrous 0° dpOas Pidn. 


ticable things. advvata Onpas was almost 
proverbial. 

91. ovkoty: to be distinguished 
from otkovy.— wetmravoopat: the tense 
is emphatic. See G. 1266. 

92. apxyv: adv., at all; join with 
ov. See G. 1060; H. 719. 

93. éxOapet: pass. in sense.— é€ 
énov: differs from bm’ éuod as indicat- 
ing source rather than agency. It sug- 
gests e& éuov in 95, 

94. Contrasted with the sentiment 
of 73.—-ampookeloe Sikq: you will 
be justly hateful to him that is dead. 

95. ga: one syllable by synizesis. 
Cf. O. T. 1451, GAN %a pe vatew. — é 
€pov: more emphatic than euqy. Cf. 
1219; Llect. 619, 7 ek cod bucpéveca. 

96. to Sevov rovTo: sarcastic ; 
what seems to you so dreadful, referring 
to the thought of 59.—ov: stands 
after its verb, as in 223. 

97. pr od Kaas Bavety: Schol. 
ovdéy Sewdy meioouar Omep pe THS Ev- 


KAelas ToD KaAov OavaTou amooTepyceE. 
For uh ob where od strengthens the 
preceding neg., see G. 1616; H. 1054, 

99. épxe: in the sense of going 
away also in 1100, 1107. — rots pidots : 
the sense as in 73; you are truly full 
of love for your loved ones, meaning 
esp. Polynices. So W. and many 
editt. following the Schol., ebvoixas 5€ 
76 OavovTr. But this seems tame, and 
inconsistent with the character of 
Ismene, who would not wish to imply 
that her love for her brother was less 
than Antigone’s. Cf. 67 ff. Prefer- 
able is the interpretation of Nauck, 
Bonitz, Wund., ef a/., who understand 
Ismene to say “however devoid of 
good sense you may be, you are still 
truly beloved by your friends,” 7e. 
especially by Ismene. @iAos can mean 
either loving or beloved. — Antigone 
retires behind the left periaktos. 
Ismene returns to the women’s apart- 
ments within the palace. 


ANTIPONE, 27 


SEconD SCENE. Cuorus. AFTERWARDS CREON WITH TWO: 
HERALDS. 


Ildpodos. 


XOPO3S. 


Zrpopr} a. 


100 


{ ‘ | Q 
axis aehiov, TO KaAALTTOV éxramthy davev Oya 


c 


nw ra t 
TOV TpoTEpwv daos, 


ehavOns tor, ® yxpucéas apnépas Brépapov, Aipkaiwv 


105 


Antigone goes to the Niora: maa 
(cf. Aesch. Sept. 460), before which 
the brothers had fallen and near 
which the corpse of Polynices was 
lying. The Chorus, composed of 
fifteen venerable and prominent citi- 
zens of Thebes, enter the orchestra 
through the right parodos. They 
halt and greet the rising sun, prob- 
ably in the attitude of prayer, with 


raised arms and extended hands. 
They exult in the victory. Then 


they advance to their position about 
the thymele in the proper marching 
measure, the anapaestic, and depict 
in alternate march and dance move- 
ment the struggle and its issue. At 
the close of the ode, they give ex- 
pression anew to the joy of the 
triumph, and exhort to give thanks 
to the gods. The Chorus remain in 
the orchestra during the whole of the 
play. The first strophe and anti- 
strophe of the ode consist of smooth 
Glyconic verses, in which the first 
period portrays the advance of the 
stecds of the sun and the retreat 
of those of the enemy, and the 
second period, with the resolved. tri- 
brachs (10%, 125), the rapidity of the 
flight and the tumult of the battle. 


¢ XN cre an 
vrep pe€Opav podrovaa, 


The Pherecratean verse usually forms 
the close of Glyconic periods.  Be- 
tween the strophes intervene anapacs- 
tic systems. These formed in the 
oldest style of the tragedy the proper 
parodos. Here also they serve as a 
march measure. The last system 
serves to introduce the person who is 
next to appear on the stage. While 
such an announcement of the person 
never occurs in the case of menials 
or messengers, it is rarely omitted in 
other instances (once in this play, 
988) in the older drama. 

100. dedfov: Dor. of Aédwos, Att. 
jjAwos. The lyric parts of the tragedy 
have many Dor. forms, since the 
odes and choral hymns in honor of 
Dionysus, from which the drama was 
developed, had their origin among 
the Dorians. 

101. émramvAw: a standing epithet 
of Thebes (cf 119, 141), distinguish- 
ing it from Egyptian Thebes, which 
Was éxatdéumvuAos. 

102. trav mporépwy: a mingling of 
two consts., eaAAwoy TeV TpoTépwy and 
Kad\NoTov mayvtwy. So in 1212. 

103. épavOns: with paver, pdos, is an 
instance of what the rhetoricians call 
mapnxnos. Cf. 974. Phil. 297, pny 


28 SOSBOKAEOYS 


Tov hevcaomw “Apydbev |éx| para Bavra tavoayia, 


duydda mpddpomov d€utépw Kkwycaca xaua : 


110 


4. 

ow 

AS ES a e Vd lal , 

ov ep yperéepa yn Iodvveikns, 


apleis veikéwy e€ appuroywr, 
dt bo 


106. W. "Apyoyevy. 


&pavtov pas. — more: at length. The 
day of deliverance had been long 
wished for. 

104. Brehapov: poetic for dupa. 
Eur., Phoen. 545, calls the moon yurrds 
apeyyes BA€papor. 

105. Atpxaiwv: the stream of Dirce 
flows along the western portion of the 
city, but unites afterward, north of it, 
with the rivulet Ismenus, which flows 
along the eastern part. Soph. unites 
both under the name of the one more 
celebrated in the myth. Cf 844. No- 
where in Greece can purer and cooler 
water be found than at Thebes. The 
Theban poet whom Horace calls 
“Dircaeum cycnum” begins his first 
Olympian ode with &piotoy pev bdwp. 
— vmép: over. 

106. AevKacmy: the Argives are 
called Aevxaoms orpatés in Eur. Phoen. 
1099, and in Aesch. Sept. 89. This 
epithet may owe its origin to the 
similarity of sound between dpydés 
and “Apyos. Others suppose that the 
shields of the Argives were faced 
with a plate of metal, prob. of copper, 
and that this highly burnished ap- 
pearance is referred to not only here 
but also in 114.—é€«: with ’Apyd6ev 
is similar to //. viii. 504, e& Aictunder. 
The addition of é« completes the 
metre. Cf. the corresponding verse, 
123, of the antistrophe. See App. 

107. dara: obj. of kevjcaca, Adras- 
tus and his host. —maveayiqa: found 


108. W. d£urdpw. 


only here and later in the ancient 
lexicographers. 

108. mpodpopov: at headlong pace ; 
i.e. SO as to become a precipitate fugi- 
tive. — ofurépw: lit. with sharper bri- 
dle. In Eng. a sharp pace means a 
rapid one. Cf. 1258, dg&etay pofy. The 
Argives fled more rapidly with the 
daylight than before. 

109. Kwrycaca: having urged on, 
refers back to aris and is prior to 
The sun is said to do that 
of which it is merely the occasion. 
Cf. O. T. 438, 48 tyuépa pice ce Kat 
SiapOepet. 

110. 6v: refers back to ga@ra and 
is the obj. of a verb to be supplied 
(@poev in the reading of W.). Schol., 
dvtiva otpatoy ’Apyelwy iyayey 6 MoAv- 
velxns, Which led W. first to propose 
elonyoyev, and Boeckh to insert ¢ya- 


bMoAovaa. 


you Oorspwos. 

111. dpGeis: ce. from quiet repose. 
Schol., ewap0els eis Ouudoy kal mapogvy- 
Geis, Some suppose that the word 
suggests the image of the bird “ soar- 
ing on high.” — é€: = bid, by means of. 
—vekéwv: two syllables by synizesis. 
See G. 47; H. 42. A play upon the 
name TloAuveikns, from awoAdAvs and 
Cf. Aesch. Sept. 829, of S47 
6p0@s Kat emwyvulay Kal moAvverkers 
@Aovro. Eur. Phoen. 636, Woduvetkeny 
veikewy emavunov, — apdiroyav: with 
words on both sides, hence wrangling. 
Cf. Eur. Phoen. 500, aupirerros &pis. 


VEtKOS. 


ANTIVTONA, 29 


a no 


6féa Khalov 


fal A € # 
QleTOS €S HV WS vTEpEeTTn, 


Mevkys xLdvos TTEpvyt oTEyavos, 


modkkov pe? omrov 


, > ¢€ , - 
Evv 7 LTTTOKOLOLS Kopvlecow. 


’Avtirtpopy a. 


atas 8 wreép perabpwr dhovdcacw appixavar 


jk\w AOyyats ExTamvAOV oTOMa 
KvKO hdyxats pea, 


la , 
120 €Ba, wpiv To?” aperépwr aipatwy yervow try Onvat 


TE KL oTEepavana TUpywv 


112. W. dpoev: Ketvos 8 d£€a kraluv. 
115. W. ards &s ynv trepérry. 


112. ofa KAd{wv: a figure freq. 
met with in Hom. Cf. Jl. xvi. 429, 
aiyutiol yaupavuxes métpn ep’ 
iynAn peyarda KAd(ovTe uaxwvTal. 

113. os: for the accent, see G. 138, 
2; H. 112. — brepérryn: flew over: 
with eis the sense is to hover over and 
swoop down upon, after the manner 
of an eagle. 


114. devkys 


¢ > 
WOT 


covered with 
plumage white as snow. See on 106. 
The gen. is that of characteristic. 
CF: OoT: 533, TOALNS mpdcwmor. Cf 
Aesch, Sept. 194, vipados Bpdpos ev 


€ 
KTE.S 


mvAas. 
An eagle stooped, of mighty size, 
His silver pluming breast with snow contend- 
ing.” — CONGREVE’S Opera of Semele. 
116. tmrokcpois KopvGeroww : an 
(YORE shits, ISL, 


. / / a , 
immokonot Kopvbes AaUMpoitt adotow. 


Hom. expression. 


The dat. in -ero is used elsewhere by 
Soph. only in lyric parts, as in 976 
1297. 


117. otds 8 ump: prob. refers to 


, 


yervvar aAnobnvar Kal mplv. 


the position of the Argive camp on 
the Ismenian hill. — The image of 
the eagle is dropped, and the savage 
eagerness of the foe is likened to the 
fury of a monster thirsting for blood. 
Thus the poet is gradually led into 
changing the likeness from an eagle 
to a dragon. <A somewhat similar 
change of image occurs in Acsch. 
Sept., where Tydeus is first likened 
to a dpacwy (381) and then to a dros 


(398). 


118. KvKdw: adv., all around. Cf. 
241. 

119. é€mtdmvdov otopa: mouth of 
turn for seven 
gates which served as mouths. Cf 
Eur. Suppl. 401, aug érracrdpous 
TUAaS. 

121. atparev: gen.of fulness. The 
pl. of aiua is not found clsewhere 
in Soph. 


seven gates, a bold 


Aesch. has it cight, Eur. 
nine times. — yévuow: dat. of place. 
See G. 1196; TL. 783. — wayne Ofvar: 
inf. after rpiv. See G. 1470; IL. 955, 


30 SOPOKAEOYS 


mevkae? "Hdaiorov édewv. 


Totos appt var éraby 


125 TATAYOS “Apeos, avTiTado duo yxeipapa Spakovte, 


4 (lent 


Zevs yap peyadyns yhdooyns Koptrous 


e ve ‘2 > AY 
vrepex Baiper, KQL adas ET LOWY 


TOAAM PpEVJLATL TPOTVLTTOLEVOUS 


130 


Xpvcov Kavayns vT€épomTa, 


nw ¢ lal \ fa 
TahT@ puter Tupt BarBideav 


eT akpwv non 


vikynv oppavr adrahd€au. 


1302. We. imeporrny. 


123. mevkdev®? “Hdatorov: of the 
god is predicated what belongs really 
to his gift alone; so in 1007. The 
fire of torches is meant, these being 
usually made with pitch. 

124-126. Such a tumult of war was 
raised about his rear (i.e. of the retreat- 
ing Argives), an onset not to be resisted 
by the dragon foe. totos always gives 
the reason in Soph. for what precedes, 
here for @Ba. Cf. O. T. 1303, od éeou- 
deity Svvaual ce, Tolay pplkny mapéxers 
pot. Aj. 660, obra ce wh Tis bBplon, 
Totoy piAaka dupl cor Acibw. — eran: 
like telvew Bohv. Cf Hom. II. xvii, 
543, emt TlatpdkaAw Kparepi) 
icutvn. —8voxelpopa: used only here. 
Cf. Bvaxelpwros, hard to subdue. Nom. 
in appos. with marayos. — SpdKovte: 
dat. of interest with dvcxelpwua. Spa- 
kay is a term freq. used of an enemy. 
So Aesch. Cho. 1047, Bvoty Spaxdvrov, 
of Acgisthus and Clytaemnestra; Eur. 
Orest. 479, 6 untpopdytns Spdaxwy, of 
Orestes. In <Aecsch. Sept. 290, the 
Theban chorus fears the <Argives 
Spaxovtas &s tis weAecds, and in 381, 
Tydeus, one of the assailants, uapyav 
as dpakwy Boa. 


rg 
TETATO 


129. pedparc: dat.of manner. fedua 
of an armed host, freq. Cf Aesch. 
Pers, 412, petua Mepoikod otparod. 

130. Kkavaxns: lit. in a great stream 
of clank of gold, i.e. of clanking gold. 
The reference is to the noise or clank 
of their gilded weapons on the march. 
—wréporra: disdainfully; neut. pl., 
used adv.. Cf. O. 1. 883; set esas 
iméponta xepaly 7) Adyw mopeverat. 

131. wadrod Kkré.: smites with bran- 
dished thunderbolt. The word wodraé 
suggests the zig-zag flicker of the 
lightning. — BadBidev em’ dkpwv: upon 
The 
metaphor is taken from the 8dpéuos 
SiavAos, in which the runner was to 
complete the entire circuit and re- 
turn to the starting-point ; 
goal. 

133. dppavra: in agreement with 
the supplied obj. of piurre?; one who 
was hurrying. The 
Capaneus, one of the seven that led 
the Argive host. Cf. Aesch. Sept. 482 ; 
Eur. Phoen. 1174. The fall of Capa- 
neus was a favorite representation in 
art, especially in gem-cutting. An 
Etruscan sarcophagus represents him 


the summit of the battlements. 


hence 


reference is to 


ANT TY ONT, 31 


Zrpodt} B. 


) , ] b] \ A A t. 
avtituTos © émt ya méce tavtahwbeis, 


135 tupddpos Os TOTE pawopeva Edy dpya 


Bakyevov erérver puTats €ySiotwr avewov. 


elye oe ahha TQ [LeV, 
140 
deEvoo Epos. 


adda 8 €7’ addous ereveopma otudedilwv péyas Apys 


¢ x x s 3) 20-28 ‘\ , 
emTa oyayo. yap eb emTa TvAALS 


, ¥ N ” »¥ 
tay bevtes toO-Ou T Pos lO OUS €AuTrov 


138. W. ra Acds. 


falling headlong from a scaling-lad- 
der. Three gems represent the light- 
ning flashing behind him. 

134. avrirvros: pred. with zéce; 
lit. struck back, i.e. with a counter 
blow. In return for the fire which he 
wished to kindle, he was struck by the 
fire from heaven. Or, striking back, 
ve. With a rebound from the earth that 
beat him back. 
tmd Tod Kepavvod KaTwOev 8 brd THs yijs. 


Schol., avwOev tumels 


Suid. explains aytitumos by 7d ody 
émwaovyv aytiBaivoy TH agi. So most 
editt. 

135. mupddpos: as fire-bearer; for 
emphasis placed before the rel. clause 
in which it belongs. Cf. 182. Cf O. 
C’. 1318, etxerat Kamaveds 7d O7Bns 
aortu dywoew Tupl. 

136. Baxxevwv érémver: frenzied 
was blowing aqaiust it (sc. tH wére). 

137. With blasts of most hostile 
winds; cf. 930. The furious onset 
of Capancus is likened to a_ tor- 
nado. 

138. ra pév: the things just men- 
tioned, sc. the boastful defiance of 
Capancus. — ddd@: otherwise, i.e. than 


he expected. In the next verse all 
the others with their different fates 
are contrasted with him. Cf) Phi- 
lostratus, Zmagines i. 26 (p. 402), aard- 
Aovto 8 of pev BAAoL Sdpact kal ALBors 
kal meA€keot, Kamavets d€ Aéyerat ke 
pavve BeBARoGa, mpdrepos Koumw Barwy 
Toy Ala. 

139. otvdedifor : 
owr. 

140. Se&tocepos: found only here. 
The sense is, with the strength and 
dash of a right trace-horse. The 
horse on the right side in the race had 
to be the stronger and more swift be- 
cause it passed over the greater dis- 
tance in rounding the turning-posts 
of the race-course from right to left. 
Cfo” Tele FON: Sekioy “aves 
Aesch., Agam. 1640, compares 
a proud man to ceipapdpoy Kpidayra 
T@Aov, 

141. These chieftains are named 
by Aesch. in his “Seven against 
Thebes.” Afterwards by Soph., O. C. 
1311 ff. Adrastus, who, acc. to the 
myth, escaped, is not usually reckoned 
among the seven. 


Schol. rapdao- 


oElpatov 


7 
lmTroVv, 


32 SOPOKAEOYS 


Znvi Tpotaiw mayyahka TéEAy, 


TAnY TOW oTVyEpo, @ TATPOS €vOS 


145 


EnTpos TE pas PdvTe Kal” avrow 


duxparets Adyxas aoTnoavT €yeTov 
Kowov Oavarov pépos appa. 


"Avrrtpodn 6’. 


ad\\a yap a peyarovupos AOE Nika 


1 TOA aTw avrTiyapetca OnBa 
RG OSU RS Ps U lea 


150 
feav d5é€ vaovs yopots 


151. W. ypeoy viv becbar. 


143. tpomalw: Schol. 5:4 7d guya- 
deve Kal Tpomyy moveiy TOY woAculwy. 
—ré&An: tribute, offerings. Left 
the tribute of their brazen panoplies. 
After gaining a victory, it was cus- 
tomary to hang up the arms taken 
from the foe as trophies sacred to 
Zeus. 

144, rotvorvyepoty : the two wretched 
men. “The fall of the brothers, each 
by the other’s hand, left it undecided 
which was the conqueror, which the 
conquered, so that they supplied no 
teAn to Zeus.” Schn.— Nor would 
arms polluted with the bleod of 
kindred be dedicated to Zeus. 

145. avroiv: sce on 56. 

146. SKxpareis: co-equally 
ous, te, each against the other. In 
Aj. 252, the Atridae are called “co- 
equals in power.” The Schol. explains 
by Ort aAAnAous arextewary. W. takes 
it here in the sense of both the strong 
(spears). — €xerov .. . dudw: “Each 
strove for sole inheritance, but they 


victori- 


> \ XN ré A la , Va 
EK [LEV 67) Tokeuwy Tov vov Oécbe Anopocvvar, 


share equally in a death which each 
has given and each has received.” 
Camp. 

148. dAAd yap: ydp confirms or 
gives the reason for the thought 
introduced by dAdAd, which may be 
either left to be supplied, as in 
155, or explicitly added, as in 140, 
with 67. In the latter case, the sent. 
introduced by yap may be taken as 
simply parenthetic, as in 392. 

149. odvapparw: Pind. 
Thebes giAdpuaros, evapuatos, wAaET- 


calls 


Tos, Xpvodpuatos. — avtTixapeioa: 7e- 
jowcing in the face of, joyfully greeting. 
The prep. indicates the direction as 
in avtTiBAérw, aytiAdurw. Some prefer 
to follow the interpretation of a 
Schol., rejoteing mutually. 

150. é€k: after. — B€orbe Anopoov- 
vav: =-Addecbe. Cf. O. T. 134, e080 
ematpogyv, and see on 66. Supply 
av’t@y from modAéuwy with Anopoavvay. 

152. @eav: one syllable by syni- 


zesis. 


ANTITONH. 33 


tavvuyxto.s Tavras ere Mapev, 6 OnBas 5 eerivwv 


Bakywos apxou. 


155 adr’ ode yap 57 Bacirteds yapas, 


Kpéwv 6 Mevoixéws, veoypos | tayds], 


wn an \ 
VEaparoe Geav emt OUVTUXLaLs 


xopet, Tiva dy pnTw épécoor, 


OTe avyKAnTOV THVSE yepovT@V 


160 mpovllero €aynv 
KOW@ KnpUypate TéeuWas ; 
156:-1.. W. VEoXpLos UU — 


VU UYU — veapaion Oedv 


2 N , . AON 
€TL TVUVTUXLALS KWPEL, TWa by. 


153. mavvuxlois: the joyful pro- 
cession shall celebrate the praises 
esp. of the patron god of the city, 
Dionysus (1122), to whom choral 
songs and dances (1146) by night are 
most appropriate; and besides, visit 
all the temples and altars of the 
city. 

154. ededlyPwv: shaking Thebe 
(with his dancing). Lat. pede ter- 
ram quatiens. Pind., Pyth. vi. 50, 
applies this epithet to Poseidon. 
Connect ©#Bas with this word, lit. 
the shaker of Thebe. For such a gen. 
many parallels are found, eg. O. C. 
1348, rijade Snuodxos xOovds, Aesch. 
Sept. 109, moAloxor xGovds. — Bax- 
xtos : often for Bakxos. — dpxor: 
the change from the subjv. in ex- 
hortation to the opt. expressing a 
wish. 

155. GAN... ydp: But, hold, or, 
enough, for, etc. — 68: join with 
Cf. 526, 626. 


xwpei, here comes. 


156. Kpéwv and Mevorxéws are 
scanned with synizesis. — tayds: a 
conjecture of W. See App. 

158. rtiva 84: what, pray. They 
wonder why they have been sum- 
moned. — épéoowv : as moppvpew 
moAAd, Kadxatvew eros (20) express 
figuratively the troubled and uncer- 
tain state of an agitated mind, so 
here the conscious and determined 
action of the mind is indicated by 
the figure of rowing. Similar is A7. 
Cf. also 
Aesch. Ag. 802, mpamliwy ofaka véuwy. 

159. tv: introduces the reason 
of the enquiry. — ovykAnrov: an 
allusion to the extraordinary session 
of the ecclesia. 

160. mpovOero: appointed. The mid. 
means for a conference with himself, 
GIS ales 
mpuTavers exKkAnotay. 

161. kypvypare: dat. of means, — 
meppas: Schol. weracreirduevos. 


ia / 
251, rolas epéooovow dreiAas. 


Necyom. 19, mpovOecay vi 


34 SOPOKAEOYS 


> 
Ezvetcodtov a. 


KPEQN. 


avodpes, TA ev O17 Todos dodhahds Heot 


TONA® cahw CELT AVTES opbwaav TaXu * 


€ A 2 > aS = > / ? 
ULas 5 Ey 7 O[LTOLO LV EK TAVTWY diva 


> / aA \ \ oh 
165 €otewN’ ikéoOat, TovTo pev Ta Aatou 


/ > ® 9» / aA Ze 
o€Bovtas ElOws €u Opovev QEL KpPaTy),; 


tout avlis, qvix’ Oidizrouvs @phov Toru, 


> ‘\ 4 b) SS ¥ \ , »” 
Kamel OuwdeT, apt Tovs KElvwv ETL 


162. Creon comes upon the stage 
through the middle door of the pal- 
ace, clad in royal attire, and attended 
by two heralds, after the manner of 
kings in the representation of trag- 
edy (578, 760). He delivers his throne 
address to the Chorus, who represent 
the most influential citizens of Thebes. 
In his address he declares his right 
to the succession and lays down the 
principles of his administration. This 
gives him occasion to proclaim his 
first command, which he seeks to jus- 
tify. The speech may be divided 
into the following corresponding parts 
of 8, 8, 6, 8, 6 verses, followed by 9 
and then by 4. 162-9, occasion of the 
assembly ; 170-7, Creon, the 
ruler, not yet tried; 178-85, his views; 
184-91, their application to his con- 
duct; 192-7, first command; 198-206, 
command ; 207-10, closing 
summary. — av8peg : a respectful 
term of address, like the Eng. geutle- 
moAdttat OF OnBator might have 


new 


second 


TET: 
been added. — awodeos: for médAcas; 
not found clsewhere in Soph., but 
occurs in Aesch. (cf Srppl. 544). 
In Eur. (cf. dgeos, Bacch. 1026) and 
Aristoph. (cf. gvceos, Vesy. 1282), the 


gen. in -os for -ws occurs several times 
in trimeters. 

163. oddAw celoavtes: alliteration. 
“The ship of state” has been a favor- 
ite figure with all poets from Alcaeus 
to Longfellow. Cf 190. O. T. 22, 
moAis TaAeveEt Kadvakougioa Kapa Bvéa@yv 
ér ovx ofa te gowiov gddov. Eur. 
Rhes. 249, drav cadevn oAts. 

164. upds: obj. of @oreira. Cf. 
Phil. 60, oretAavrés ce €& otkwy poreiv. 
Id. 494, 495, moda yap rots iypwévors 
éateAAov avtoy ikeglous méumwy ArTas 
... me exogoa, Where the person is 
added, as here, in the dat. to express 
the means. —ék tavtev Sixa: apart 
Jrom all, i.e. the rest. 

165. rovro pev: has its correlative 
in tod?’ av&is (167). See on 61. 

166. oéBovras : partic. in indir. 
disc. See G. 1588; H. 982. The time 
of the partic. is impf. See GMT. 140. 
— Opdvev kparn : entiacned pana Cf 
O. T. 237, kpatn Te Kai Opdvous véuw. 

167. Supply the thought of ce 
Bovras xré. from the preceding verse. 
— ap0ov: guided aright, 

168. §wAero: the poet does not 
indicate whether he follows here 
the tradition acc. to which Oedipus 


ANCEE ROWE: 35 


A x: 3 , id 
matoas pevovtas eurrédors ppovypacw. 


170 or ovv éeketvou mpds SuTANS potpas pilav 


> € z, ¥ fi ys A 
Ka?’ nuépav wdovto, matcavTés TE KaL 


Pg > te a id 
TANYEVTES QAUTOVXELPL OVV MlLACMaTL, 


] x o on , ‘\ ts ¥ eS 
Eeyw KPQT7) ) TWAVTA KAL Opovous EX 


yevous KaT ayxurTeta TaV dhwdoTav. - 


175 dunyavov 5€ TavTds avdpds éxpalety 
Wuyny Te Kal dpdvnpa kal yrounv, mpi av 
dpxats TE Kal vouortw evTpiBys avy. 


>. 2. x 9 nw > 4, 7. 
Eo yap oats Tacay evOvvav odW 


SS lal Cyr 4 a , 
py) Tov apiatwv amterat BovrevpaTwr, 


died at Thebes (cf Hom. JI. xxiii, 
679), or that which made him die in 
exile. In the later written Oedipus 
Coloneus, the sons succeed to the 
throne before the death of Oedipus. 
But the statement of the text does 
not conflict with that, d:dAAvoda: being 
a word of more general meaning than 
OvicKew. — Kelvwy tratSas: descend- 
ants of Laius and of Oedipus. 

169. pévovtas xré.: remained loyal 
to (dugt), with steadfast purpose. 

170. éxetvor: refers here to what 
is nearest, sc. But xelywy 
above refers, as usual, to what is re- 
causal. — mpos: with 
is pass. in. sense. — 


Taidas. 


mote. — 6rTe: 
@AovTo which 
SimAns plav: see on 14. 

172. avroxepenré.: with the pollution 


of mutual murder. 






Sce on 56. abroxeip 

, 1175 is somewhat different. 
174. ayxtoreia: =the neut. pl. 

adj. instead of the abstract subst. 


in $ 


dyxitela, yevous depends on it. By 
virtue of being next of kin to the de- 
ceased, The poet makes no account 
of the other myth (Boeotian), which 
states that Polynices and Eteocles 
left sons. 


175-190. This passage is intro- 
duced by Demosthenes in his oration 
De Falsa Legatione, § 247, with ap- 
plication to his own times. — apy- 
Xavov: sc. éotl.—wavtos: cuius- 
que.—&€: its force, as that of yap 
in 178, is determined by the connec- 
tion as follows: “ After those named 
before, to whom you were loyal, I am 
now king. But I cannot yet claim 
your confidence, because a man is 
thoroughly well known only after he 
has proved himself in the exercise of 
authority. For he who in guiding 
the affairs of state is base and cow- 
ardly is wholly to be despised.” 

176. Wuxqv, dpovynpa, yvopny : feel- 
ing, spirit, judgment. —mwplv dv... 
avy: the subjv. after ply because 
of the neg. force in dunxyavov. See 
GMT. 638. 

177. évtp.Bys: the proverb dpxi 
&vdpa Bdelxvvow, originally attributed 
to Bias, one of the seven sages, ap- 
pears in various forms in Greek 
literature. Cf. Plut. Dem. and Cic. iii. 

179. pr... dmrerat: the indic. in 
a general rel. clause, See G, 1400; 
GMT. 554. 


36 SOPOKAEOYS 


180 dN’ €k PoBov tov yaooay eyKd\joas exe, 


, Ls A XN 7 ~ 
KQKLOTOS elval VUV TE KQL mahat doKel. 


S: lé > LA > \ An e lo , 
Kat pretCov OOTLS AVTL TYS AVTOV TAT PAs 


dirov vouiler, Tovtov ovdapod éyw. 


> X\ A yy 4 ¢ , > ce wn > , 
eyo yap, tata Zevs 0 Trav opwv aet, 


ery) a , \ »~ ¢€ “ 
185 ovT av TLWOTNTAYLL THY ATHV OPwV 


A x A 
OTELYOVTAY AOTOLS GVTL THS TwTHplas, 


ovr ay dirov rot avdpa dvapern yOovos 


nw nw 9 
feiunv €“avtT@, TOUTO yryveodKaV OTL 


io > \ € , x zr yy 
no €oTW y T@lCoVTa, Kal TaUTYS ETL 


190 whéovTes GpOys Tous didovs TovovpeOa. 


A“ > 3 \ rg 4 > A id 
TOLOLTO EY@ VOHLOLOL THVO aveéw TON. 


180. tov: obj. gen. after goBov. — 
éykAyoas €xe: see on 22. Cf. Shak. 
Rich. II. i. 3: “Within my mouth 
you have engaoled my tongue, Doubly 
portcullised with my teeth and lips.” 
Cf. 605 infra. Creon has in mind what 
he speaks of below (289 ff.) more 
openly, sc. his own courage in publicly 
forbidding the burial of Polynices. 

181. moda: the Schol. says: kat 
mply &pkar kal viv Ore éml Thy dpyny 
e€AnAvOa. 

182. pelfov’: as an object of greater 
value. — dvr: with the comp. instead 
of 4. 


a“ > / / 
KELYOS AVYTL Gov TAEOY. 


So Trach. 577, orépte: yuvatra 


183. ovSapot: fe. ev oddeumd xwpr. 
Cf. Xen. Anab. v. 7. 28, obs by EAnobe 
apxovtas ev ovSeua @oovra. Hence, 
T hold in no esteem. Cf. Aesch. Pers. 
497, Bcovs voutCay obdauod. 

184. yap: gives the reason of od8a- 
pov Adyw. — totw Zevs: a solemn 
oath. So Trach. 399, tatw wéyas Zevs. 

186. avtl ths cwrnptas: added to 
thy &rny for the sake of intensifying 


the expression by adding its opposite. 
Cf. Trach. 148, €ws tis dvtl mapbévou 
yuu KAnO7. 

187. Const., ot ay gidrov Beluny 
euavte avdpa Svauevn xOovds. This is 
said in allusion to Polynices. 

188. tovto yyvworkwv: this being 
my conviction, sc. what follows. 


189. Se tavtys: both refer to 
n XOar. 
190. opOys: wright, safe. The 


metaphor is apparent. 
tovs didovs: 
we have. The thought is, that upon 
the safety of the state depends all 
our good; with the loss of the public 
welfare we lose every private posses- 
Pericles expresses this thought 


Cf. 163. — 
our friends, te. those 


sion. 
very forcibly in his funeral oration 
(cf. Thue. ii. 60) as follows: 


\ x f CS! » > c * 
Mev yap pepduevos avnp TO Ka’ eavToY 


KaA@S 


Siapbeipomervns THs maTpidos ovbev jacov 
tuvamdAAvtat, KakoTuxa@y Be ey etry 
XoVTN TOAAG waAAov Brace CerTar. 

191. rovotc&e vopoire: by such prin- 
ciples as these.— av&w: the pres., be- 


ANTIPONGE: 37 


Kat vov adedda Tarde KnpvEas exw 
y A , A Sete 207 , 
dorota. taidwy Tov am Oidizov 7épt- 


> , , a 4 e n 
Ereokhéa pév, 0S Toews UTEPUAXoV 


195 d\wAe THOSE, TAaVT aproTedoas Sopi, 


, 4 \ ‘ , > > A 
Tadw Te Kpvijar Kal TA TaVvT Eepayviorae 


@ Tots aplaTo.s EPXETAL KaT@ VEKPOLS* 


tov © av EVvayLov TODOE, TloAvuveixny heya, 


os ynv matpdav Kat Heods Tovs eyyevets 


200 duyas KatehOav nOEAnoTE meV Tupt 


“A YA > UA > i 
mpnoa. Katakpas, AOéynoe S aiparos 


la , x \ , A 
KOLVOU mracac Oa, TOUS dé SovAwoas ayely, 


cause Creon is already engaged in 
putting these principles into execu- 
tion, as he goes on to say. 

192. adeAda: Schol. duota.— ravde : 
depends on @d<Aga, gen. of connection 


or possession. See G. 1148; H. 754 d. 
a ” _ 22 
—«npvgtas exw: see on 22, 

194. The sincerity of Creon is 


apparent throughout this speech; he 
believes honestly that this decree is 
for the best interests of the state. 
So much of the decree as related to 
Kteocles had already been fulfilled 
(25); solemn libations by the citizens 
and a monument alone were lacking. 
—odews : a dissyllable by syni- 
Z08i8. 

196. ta mdvr’ épayvicar: to add 
(emi) all sacred offerings. 

197. €pxerat karw: esp. the liba- 
tions poured upon the grave. What 
is done to the departed is supposed 
to pass down to Hades, and to rejoice 
or to gricve him; as Achilles says 
in Z/. xxiii. 179, xatpé wor, & Mdrpo- 
*Atdao 
yap H5n To. TeA€w, TA MapoiWev breaTHY. 


— Electra (Soph. £1. 435 ff.) says to 


\ > / cf 
KAe, Kal ev domo: mavTa 


her sister, who comes to bring offer- 
ings from Clytaemnestra to the tomb 
of Agamemnon, “to the winds with 
them, efc., where none of these things 
shall approach the resting-place of 
our father.” 

198. rov fvvauov: repeated in 
tovtoy (205), is the obj. of Krepicev, 
kwkdoa (204).—dA€yw: W. construes 
A€yw exkexnpvdxOar mite Tiva KTEpiCew 
phre kwkvoa. It is better taken in 
the sense of J mean, indicating con- 
tempt, with change in punctuation. 
Cf. Phil. 1261, ob 8 & Molayros rai, 
PironTnTHy Aéyw, eedrGe. 

199. éyyevets: of his race, tutelary. 

201. mpyoat: used in a general 
sense, destroy, lay waste. — @eovs: 
refers to the images of the gods, 
the most sacred of which were the 
ancient statues of wood. The poet 
prob. had in mind Aesch. Sept. 582, 
moAw Tatpwav Kal Beobs Tos eyyevets 
mop0etv, Which is there also said of 
Polynices. 

202. Kowov: Schol. ddedApucod. — 
macacba.: the metre determines 
whether this form is from moréoua 


cpa Bem 


38 SOSPOKAEOYS 


A te AQ> 3 , , 
TovTov ode THO EKKEKHPUKTAL TAPW 


pyre KTepilew pbyATE KwKUoAaL TLVA, 


n ” \ X\ > ~ 
205 €av 8 abamrov Kat TPOS OLWYWV d€uas 


\ \ A 5) N > , 130.08 
KQL TT pos KUV@V EOE TOV aixia bev T LOELV. es 


3 > 2 XN / ¥ > 4 > bs nw 
TOLOVO ELOV ppovnpa, KOUTOT €K ty E[LOU 


\ , > e \ a 5) Ne 
TULNV 7 po€eEove Ol KQAKOL TWVY EVOLKWD. 


av\N oats EvvoUs TOE T™ ode, Oavev 


210 kal Cav opmotws €€ eyov TysyoeTau. 


XOPOS. 


% LS ed , “~ c 4 
Gol TavT apeokel, Tar Mevoixews Kpewr, 


‘\ “A , »! XN > A /, 
TOV THOE OvaVoUV KQL TOV EULLEV?) TONE. 


203. W. éxxexnptxOa. 211. W. 


Figurative, and expres- 
sive of great fury. Cf Fl. 542, 
“Aidns tw twepoy ecxe Balcacbar Tay 
éuav téxvwy; Hom. I]. iv. 35, ei 88 chy 
a@pov BeBpaGors Mpiauov.—tovs 8€: ir- 
regular const., as if tay wey aluaros 
macac0a had preceded. 

204. twa: every one, or with the 
neg., no one, whoever he may be. 
The infs. of this verse vary in tense 
without much difference in sense. 

205 f. Const., éav &@amroy (TodTov) 
deuas (in appos.) eSectov kal mpbs olw- 
vav kal mpos Kuvav.— S€pas: in distinc- 


or mdoma. 


tion from ycxpds and véxus, commonly 
means a lin/ng body, or, as here, the 
person in his bodily form, like céua 
in prose. Cf. 944.— Betv: like Lat. 
aspectn, join with aikiobér. CO. T. 
792, yevos édpay &taAnrov. Aj. 818, S@pov 
dvdpus €xBiarou dbpav. 

207. The peroration refers with 
the word gpévnua to the main theme 
(176) of the address. 

208, tinny mpoegover: receive honor 


KUpElV. 


before (in preference to) the just. A 
rhetorical exaggeration: the issue is 
only as regards equa/ honor. In like 
manner the ruler states the case ex- 
travagantly in 486, 769, 1040. 

209. dots: sc. dy 7% Or eori. — Bavav 
kal fav: the more emphatic word first. 

211. The Chorus indicates, in a 
respectful spirit, its disapproval of 
the conduct of the ruler by the em- 
phatie position of gol, by the use of 
mov (215), by characterizing Polyni- 
ces simply as d8vavovy and not as 
&dicov or kakov, and by impatience 
manifested in 218 and 220. Also in 
éveoti cot lies an acknowledgment 
only of the actual power of Creon, 
and 220 implies an obedience that 
springs from fear, and not from con- 
viction of right. 
cape Creon’s observation, 290. 

212. The aces. are loosely con: 
nected with dpérre: as though it were 
ottw Tagoes. Or, we may supply the 
idea of rorety, the phrase being dpeckes 


This does not es- 


ANTIFONE, 


39 


, A ial he Ss ¥ ld 
vow d€ ypnobar mati rou y everti oor 


\ A 2 ect) A , 
KQaL TWV Javovtwv XeTOTOL Copev TEpPl. 


KPEQN. 


> an 4 
215 ws Gv oKOTOL VUY TE TOV Elpnwevav. 


XOPO2. 


4 an / Lf 
vewTepw Tw TovTo Bactalew mpdbes. 


KPEQN. 


3. > eed e A A la > > vA 
adh €lo €TOWLOL TOU VEKpOU Y €ETLOKOTFOL. 


XOPO2. 


tl Snr av addo Tour érevTéhdols ETL ; 


KPEQN. 


bt >| Lal Lal bY ~ , 
TO PN TWLYwWpPELY TOLS aTLTTOVOLW Tae. 


Tiwi tadta moety tTiva. This const. is 
intimated by the gloss roety on the 
margin of L?. 

213. mov: J suppose; sarcastic. — 
yé: throws its emphasis on ravti.— 
éverti cov: it is in your power, Cf. 
Sliake Auch. 211: ive 2 “° Your\erace 
may do your pleasure.” 

214. xaroco Copev: abridged for 
kal (repl nuwy) dmdcor Couer. 

215. (See) that then ye be the quar- 
dians of what has been said.—os av 
qte: a@y with the subjv. in an obj. 
clause. See GMT. 347 and 281; H. 882. 
An impy. is implied. See GMT. 271; 
H. 886. See also Kiihn. 552, An. 6. 
W. connects this sent., which he sup- 
poses interrupted by the leader of the 
Chorus, with 219, “e. that ye may be, 
etc., IT command you not to yield, ete. 
Sut the response of the Chorus indi- 
cates that they understood this ex- 
pression by itself as a direct com- 


213. W. zavri ov pereoti. 218. 


We dvXw. 


mand. — vvv: inferential; since you 
have heard my views. 

216. tovro: the Chorus mistake 
the meaning of Creon, supposing that 
by ckomot he referred to the task of 
watching the dead body in order that 
it should not be buried. 

217. yé: gives a contrast to 219. 
“T am having the dead watched; do 
ye give attention to the people.” 

218. “If that is provided for, what 
ts this other (sc. in 215) command?” 
Boriaicr CPV RI: 


O51, ri yap &1 GAN epas AaBeiy. 


. TOvTO, see on 7. 


219. To pr ’mixwpetv: sc. emevTEA- 
Aw.—Tois amotovow: those who are 
disobedient. amirteiy = areiOeiy here 
and in 581, 656. 

220. 6s: represents dove as corre- 
lated with of7w, and is necessary be- 
cause the subj. (tls) of @o7uw is omit- 
ted. Cf. Xen. Anabd. ii. 5. 12, ris oftw 


D Fh , , 
aiverat botis ov BovAetal cor pidos 


40 SOPBOKAEOYS 


XOPOS. 


s 4 i 4 wn A wn b} wn 
220 OVK EOTW OVTW [WPOS, OS Bavety Epa. 


KPEQN. 


KaL pny 6 poO6ds y ouTos* GAN vm eAridwrv 


avdpas 70 KEpoos modAaKis dumAEcev. 


TuHirp SCENE. 


CREON. 


GUARD. 


PTAAE. 


»¥ ed A ' >’ 4 eo (77 
ava€, Eepw PeEV OvUX OTWS TAX OUS v7TO 


dvaomVoUs ikdvw, Kovdov CEdpas 7d6a. 


225 woh\has yap exxov hpovtidwr erictaces, 


€ A as > \ > > tg 
Odots KuKA@v euavTov eis avactpodyp. 


223. W. ovy, dws ozroveys. 


elva:; From this verse we infer that 
the Coryphaeus had already heard 
Creon’s proclamation (36). 

221. ovros: this is the wages; obros 
is attracted from the neut. 7d @avety to 
the gender of the pred. — ur éAribwv: 
by the hopes it raises. Cf. Stobaeus, 
Flor. 110, 21, ai rovnpal eAmides &Somep 
of kaxol ddnyol em Ta GuapThuata ayov- 
Ol. 

222. Siwrecev: gnomic aor. See 
G. 1292; H. 840. 

223. The guard enters the scene 
at the left of the spectators. His 
circumstantial recital, his homely 
terms of expression, his sly humor, 
and the avarice he displays in this 
interview, mark the common man 
in distinction from the hero of trag- 
edy. 
niae, the Corinthian in the Oedipus 
Tyrannus, the pretended shipmaster 
in the Pdiloctetes, aiford the same 
sort of contrast to the more tragic 


“The messenger in the Trachi- 


personages.” Camp. -—- ox: see on 
96. Cf. 255.— ows: lit. how, an 
indir. interr., but here equiv. to 87, 
that, in a declarative sent. This use 
of émws is freq. in Hdt. in a neg. 
clause. Cf.--il..49; iE ares vse: 
In Att. this use is rare; yet cf. Antiy. 
685, and O. 7. 548, rod’ adtd wh por 
Ppa’, Omws ovk ef Kakos. 

224. “Not breathless with haste 
have I come, like a messenger of 
good tidings.” — kovdov kré.: having 
Ch aur 
Troad, 342, wh Kotdov atpn Bij es 


raised up a nimble foot. 


"Apyelay otparoy. 

225. dhpovridwy emortacets : lit. halt- 
ings for reflections; ie. to consider 
what to do. BI. fancies that Milton 
imitated this passage in his Samson 
“with doubtful feet and 
resolution I come, still 
dreading thy displeasure.” 

226. oSois: dat. of place. 

227. nvda pvbovpevy: pleonasm, as 


Agon. 732: 
wavering 


ANTITONH. 41 


Woy yap nvda Twoddd por pvfovpérn * 
Tahas, TL ywpets of potov Sdces Sikny; 


, UZ > > LO ¥ , 
TAHPOV, PMEVELS AU; KEL TAO eEloeTar Kpewv 


230 dh\ov map’ avdpds, TOS av SHAT ovdK adyurEl; 


towav? éiccwv nvutov arovdn Bpadus, 


yovtws 660s Bpayeta yiyverar pakpa. 


A 4, FA oD ag aA 
TEAOS ‘YE PEVTOL Seup’ évicknoev podety 


, 
ool. 


Kel TO pndev e€epa, dpdow 8 ops: 


235 TIS €AmlOo0s yap EPX OPAL dedpaypevos, 


TO py Tabety Gv addAdo TARY TO poOpayor. 


KPEQN. 


tt 8 éorw av ob tHVS eyes AOvptay; 


231. W. cxodAj. 


in Ep. usage. So in Hdt. 2reye ods, 
Zon A€ywy. This is common in the 
speech of daily life. Cf Arist. Av. 
472, packe A€ywy. A messenger in 
Aj. 757 uses the phrase én Aé€ywr. 
He speaks of his yuxh as of a third 
person who is talking with him. Cf 
Shak; denry Voiv..1: “1 and my 
bosom must debate a while.” 

228. rl: adv. why ?-—ot: for éxetce 


& 
Ou 


229. 
230. 
Onon. 

231. Tyvrov: sc. rhy 636v. Cf. 805. 
—orovdy Bpabts: with slow haste. 
A proverbial oxymoron, quite natural 
to the conversational style of the 
soldier. Cf. O. C. 306, kel Bpadds 
orevder. Lat. festina lente. 

232. A witty reversal of the com- 
mon phrase “to make a long way 
short.” As we say, “to make a long 
story short.” 

233. évlknoev: prevailed. 
The subj. is woAciv. 


av: on the contrary. 
adyvuvet: pass. Schol. tiuwpn- 


Cf, 274%: 


234. col: dat. of direction as in 
prose after Zyew. Cf. Thuc. iii. 33. 1, 
ov oxhowy &AAn } TleAomovyfjay. So 
in poetry with verbs of motion. This 
use of the dat. is prob. an exten- 
sion of the dat. of interest. Cf 
Aesch. Prom. 358, aA’ jAGev adbt@ Zar 
vos &yputvov Bédos. O. C.81,& tékvor, 
4 BéBnnev tiv 56 kévos; Caesural 
pause after the first syllable; cf 250, 
464, 531, 1058.— 7d pdév: since he 
knows only that the deed has been 
done, but not who did it. — 8: in the 
apodosis marks more pointedly the 
contrast. Cf O. T. 302, «i kal py 
Baéreis, ppovets 8 Suws. 

235. SeSpaypevos: clinging fast to. 
Cf. Il. xiii. 393, nédvios dedpayyevos 
aluatoéaons. 

236. to pr wabeiv: as if eAmi(w 
preceded. A similar constructio ad 
sensum in 897, 1246. For the aor. 
inf. with &y, see GMT. 211; H. 964. 
—TO popopov: there is a kind of grim 
humor in saying that he expects to 
suffer nothing except what is destined. 


42 


SOPOKAEOYS 


®TAAE. 


dpdca. Pélw cor Tp@Ta TapavTov: Td yap 


nan 5) ¥ 9 3 5 ¥ 9 7S y > € s a 
TP ayy OUT “€ Paw OUT ‘EtOOV’ COTtS 1V oO Pavs 


50) ok , > 
240 ovd dy OuKalws €s KaKOV TETOUML The 


K? 


QN. 


> , 3 , , 
ev ye atoxaler Karroppayrvucar Kikho 


TO Tpaypya. 


A 9 Y ie) , 
dyAots 5 as TL ONHpavearv véov. 


PTAA. 


\ \ , , > »¥ , 
Ta dewa yap ToL TpootlOno OKVOV TOAUY. 


KPEQN. 


¥ ey A 3 5°92 by ‘\ ¥ 
OVKOUY Epels TOT, ET amrahhay Deis QTrEt 3 


PYTAAE. 


245 Kat on héyo OOl. 


\ 3 yd 
TOV VEKPOV TLS AapPTiWS 


Baas BEBnke Kari xpwri Supiav 


241. W. ri dpoyuale. 


238. yap: introduces the explana- 
tion of what has just been said. So 
in 407, 999. 

240. 8xalws: supplies the prot. to 
by wécout; 2.€. €f Sixatws maou. 

241. You aim carefully, and fence 
the deed off from yourself on all sides. 
The terms are evidently borrowed 
from the occupation of the soldier. — 
drodpayvurar: means primarily “to 
fence off by means of a rampart.” 
Cf. Shak. Henry VITT. iii. 2: “The 
king in this perceives him, how he 
coasts and hedges his own way.” 

242. Smdrois: cf 20.— ds: for its 
use with the partic., see GMT. 916. 
Cf. Aj. 326, d4dbs é€oriv ws Te Spacelwv 
Kakdv. 


243. yap: (yes) for, efc 


242. W. onpatvor. 


244. roré: hereexpressesimpatience, 
like Lat. tandem. Cf. Phil. 816, 1. wé- 
NE. mot ue0G; I. wébes 
moTé. — amaddaxOels amer: ielieve me 
of your presence and be off? amaddar- 
tecda applies not only to the relief of 
a person from something disagree- 
able, but also to the disagreeable 
thing that by its departure gives re- 
lief. Cf 422. 

246. O@dpas: inasmuch as to strew 
the body with dust was the essential 
part of burial, and in the view of the 
ancients had the same value for the 
spirits of the departed as burial with 
full rites. — «aml: «af correlated with 
kat in the next verse. — Suplav: lit. 
Cf. morvdlyor “Apyos, 


Bes wébes pe. 


thirsty, v.e. dry. 
Hom. Ji. iv. 171. 


ANTIVONE: 43 


4, , > ra aA 
Kovw tadvvas KapayloTevoas a Xp. 


td 


KPEQN. 


zi dys; tis avdpav Hv 6 Tohuyoas Tdde; 


®TAAE. 


) i} a A \ ¥ “os > 
OUVK OLO* €EKEL Y2p OUTE TOU yen os 7V 


250 TAnyp, ov SuKéAAns ExBorH+ oTuPdos dé yH 


Kal yépoos, appwkE ov emnuakevéevn 
Tpoxotow, aX donpos obpydtyns Tis HD. 


oTas © 6 TPATOS Huw HLEpOTKOTOS 


detkvuct, Tac. Oavpa duo yxepes TapHy. 
2556 pev yap ndavicto, TunBypys bev ov, 


247. The énf in composition has 
the same force here as in 196,— 
a Xxpy: te. 7a vdumua; prob. fillets of 
wool and fruits. Also libations. 

248. avSpav: the undesigned se- 
lection of this word is calculated to 
heighten on the part of the spectators 
(already informed in the prologue 
who would do the deed) their expec- 
tation of Creon’s subsequent surprise. 

249. ovte... ov: instead of ode 
... ore; almost confined to poetry. 
Cf. 258. 
matpds, o¥ pntpos elxov. — yevados: 
are. Contracted from yevnis. 

250. SuKédAAns éKBody: lit. upturn- 
ing of mattock, v.e, earth turned up by a 
mattock. There was nothing to indi- 
cate the deed of a human being; the 
earth strewn over the corpse had not 
been taken from this locality. 

251. xépoos: dry, barren, in dis- 
tinction from ground that is broken 
and cultivated. 

252. tpoxotow: “the circumstan- 
tial account of the guard mentions 
every conceivable way of marking or 
disturbing the surface of the ground, 


O. C. 972, ds otre BAaotas 


that he may deny the existence of 
every possible trace.” Schn.— ths: 
adds to the indefiniteness. Cf O. T. 
107, (@otBos) emir éAdret Tods adToevtas 
Tiuwpery Twas. O. C288, Stay 6 Kuipios 
map tis. Cf. 951. 

253. The guards relieved one an- 
other during the night. But they 
had either not been placed on duty 
forthwith, or had not gone promptly, 
or had not kept a sharp enough 
watch at the dawning light. The 
elder Philostratus, 7magines ii. 29, as- 
sumes that the deed was done when 
it was yet night, and portrays rhetori- 
cally a scene in which Antigone by 
the light of the moon takes up her 
brother’s body in her arms, in order 
to bury it seeretly by the side of the 
tomb of Eteocles. 

254. Outpa Svoxepes: a sight of 
wonder and dismay. 

255. 6 pev: tt, ie. é véxus. For the 
guard, who thinks of nothing clse, 
the art. is sufficiently explicit. — peév, 
pev: the first has for its correlative 
8€ in 257; the second, 8€ in 256.— 
Abavicro: had been put out of sight. — 


44 SOPOKAEOYS 


r S S ¥ , 4 2 OS , 
em™n O, ayos hEevyovTos ws, Env KOU. 
onueta S ovre Onpds ovte Tov Kuvav 


2. 
ehOovtos, ov oTdcarTos, é€edhaivero. 


Adyou & év ddd\njAourw Eppodovv Kakot, 


260 pvda€ ehéyxov pvAakas Kav eytyvero 


mANnYn Te\evTAT’, OVO’ 6 Kwrdowr Tapyv: 


els yap Tis Hv EekaoTos ovfepyacpévos, 
Kovdels évapyys, aN ehevye pur) €id€évar: 


” 


cu: for the accent of this word and 
of ws in the next line, see G. 138; 
ET. 112; 

256. Aerty... Kows: also for the 
accidental passer by, as in this case, 
it sufficed to cast three handfuls of 
earth upon an unburied corpse in 
order to escape defilement and to be 
free from sacrilege. Cf Hor. Od. I. 
28, 36, iniecto ter pulvere cur- 
ras. 
&rapoyv kal wi emaunoduevor Kdviv eva- 


Schol., of yap vexpdy dp@vres 


yets elvat éddxovy, — devyovros : se. 
Twos. Cf. Bl. 1323, KAvw tav evd00ev 
xwpotvros (tiwds). Xen. Anab. iv. 8. 
4, elroy épwrhaavtos (sc. adtod) br: Ma- 
Kpwves eiowy. 

257. Onpos: Ofp usually not of do- 
mestic animals. Cf. 1082. 

258. ov: asyndeton; regularly 
would be otre. See on 249. Cf 
Aesch. Prom. 451, otre Sduous .. . od 
EvAoupylav. “Neither were any foot- 
prints to be seen on the ground, nor 
were marks of the teeth of any de- 
vouring beast found on the body.” 

259. éppoBovv: an admirable word 
to express the confused noise of the 
wrangling. Camp. translates, “ words 
of abuse were loudly bandied to and 
fro.” 

260. pvAak: nom. as if eppododmer 
had gone before. Cf Aesch. Prom. 
200, ordois 7° ev GAATAGLTLY wpobUveETo, 


€ 


of pwev OédovTes exBarety ... of be 
omevdovtes. — kav éylyvero: the prot 
would regularly be ei wh ris éActe, for 
which we have Aéye: tis 269. The 
impf. for the sake of vividness, plac- 
ing the strife in the present. Cf 
O. C. 950, exeipovuny a&ypay. Kal Tav7’ 
ay ovK Expaccoy ef uh mor apas Hparo. 
O. T. 124, més 6 Anorns, ef ph kv 
apyvpe empaccer’ evbévd’, és 768° ky TOA- 
uns €Bn; 

261. redevtdca: adv. to finish with, 
at the end.—6 xwdvowv: either by 
revealing the real criminal or by the 
interference of superior authority. 
Cf. Phil. 1242, ris ora: w obtikwrAdowy 
TAO5E ; 

262. els... tis... €kacros: 
single individual of us in turn (rls) was 
the perpetrator, sc. in the opinion of 
the rest of us. 

263. From the neg. the opposite 
is often supplied; here from ovSeis, 

Cf. Soph. 
Frg. 327, ovdels Sone? efvar mévns dy 
Plat. Symp. 


each 


exaoTos as subj. of @evye. 


&vogos, GAN’ aed vocety. 
192, radra dkovoas ob5, by eis eEapyn- 
eins: 
olor’ dy aknno€var.— Edevye par elSevar : 
pleaded that he knew nothing (af the deed), 
For the use of u7, see G. 1615; H. 1029, 
Cf, 443, 535. O. C. 1740, @méquye 73 
uh mitvey cax@s. Eur. /eracl. 506, 
mapdv ope caoa peviduerba ui) Bavery ; 


; A ; 
.» GAN atrexyvas (sc. ExacTos) 


ANTIPONE. 45 


S > ve A \ as ¥ A 
NBEV 5 ETOLULOL KQL Bu povs QLPELV XEpPolv 


‘\ al , x \ ¢ A 
265 Kal TUp dvép7rew Kat Qeovs OPK@[LOTELW 


x , A , 4 
TO BYTE dpacat BYTE TO Evveroevat 


To mpaypa BovlevoavTe pyT elpyaopeve. 


téhos 8, or ovdeyv Hv epevvaot Téor, 


héyer zis els, Os TavTas és méSov Kapa 


210 vevorar PoBw mpovTpebev ov yap etyomev 


OUT avripwvew, ou? OTws Spav7es KAAS 


Tpacayev. 


269. W. Xé€ye Tes, eis Os. 


264. puBpovs : pieces of red-hot metal. 
Such ordeals were uncommon among 
the Greeks. See Becker’s Charicles, 
pelcet. C7. Paus, vil.25.°8: “Prob: 
ably ‘the waters of jealousy’ spoken 
of in the Book of Numbers, c. 5, was 
an ordeal. Under the name of ‘The 
judgments of God,’ these methods of 
testing the guilt or innocence of sus- 
pected persons were prevalent in Eu- 
rope during the middle ages. There 
were two kinds of ordeal in Eng- 
land, fire-ordeal and water-ordeal. The 
former was performed either (as here) 
by taking in the hand a piece of red- 
hot iron, or by walking barefoot and 
blindfold over nine red-hot plough- 
shares, and if the person escaped 
unhurt, he was adjudged innocent. 
Water-ordeal was performed either 
by plunging the bare arm to the 
clbow in boiling water, or by casting 
the person suspected into a river or 
pond of cold water, and if he floated, 
without an effort to swim, it was an 
evidence of guilt, but if he sunk, he 
was acquitted.” Milner. 

265. mip Siéprev: to puss through 
the fire. Cf. Wor. Od. I. 1, incedis 
per ignes suppositos cineri 


oO S$: € a e > 2. 
HY 5 O pvdos WS QAVOLOTEOV 


doloso. Verg. Aen. xi. 787, et me 
dium freti pietate per ignem | 
cultores multa premimus ves- 
tigia pruna. — dpkoporeitv: take 
oath by, followed by the obj. clause 
7)... Spaoa.. . Euvedévar. 

266. tw Evvedévar: lit. know with 
anyone, t.e. be privy to his deed, be 
his accomplice. 

267. prt elpyaopevw: supply pire 
before BovAevoavt: as the correlative 
of unre before cipyacuéevm. Similar 
are Phil. 771, éxdvta unr &kovta. Pind. 
Pyth. iii, 80, ob eds, od Bpotds Epyors 
ovte Bovaats. 

268. épevvdor: sc. hutv. — wré€ov : 
the thought is that nothing more was 
to be gained by enquiry. 

269. A€yer tis els: some one speaks. 
Instead of eis tis. Cf Plat. Soph. 
235 dD, rod yévous elvar Tod Tay Oavparo- 
mov TLS efs, 

270. etxopev: ew is used in the 
sense of know how when followed by 
the inf. 

271. Stws Spavres: by what course 
Cf. Aj. 428, otro o amelp- 
ye 000 Orws e@ A€yew exw. 

272. Karas modtawpev: «b Exomer, 
ow Colueba. — avoro-r€ov: reported. 


of action. 


46 SOPOKAEOYS 


ool TouUpyov ely TOUTO KOUXL KpuTrTéor. 


\ aa eS ewe pas . , 
KQL TAUT EVLKA, KALLE TOV due AlLJLOVa 


215 mados Kafaipel TovTo Tayabov daBetw. 


, > » > ¢ A RQ. 9 
TIAPELLL 5 QKWYV OuUX EKOUVOLD, oo Orne 


, b. = ‘\ » “A bY A 
OTEPYEL Y2P ovodets ayyeXov KQAKWV €7TWV. 


XOPOS. 


¥ ) , , X\ Zz 
ava, €“ot Tor, ph Te kat Oendrarov 


toupyov 760, 7 Evvvoia Bovdever madau. 


KPEQN. 


280 Tavoar Tply dpyns Kal pe peaTaoar éywr, 


\ - A y \ 4 i 
a7) pevpeOns GVOUS TE KAL YEpwv apa. 


Myers yap ovK avexKTa, daipovas héywv 


TT pOvoltay loyeL TOVOE TOU VEKPoU TE pl. 


280. W. dpyns xara pe. 


274. évika: see on 253, 

275. KaBatpet: seizes upon, hence 
condemns; an Att. law-term. — tovro 
Traya0ov: ironical. Schol. éeidi eis 
Ta ayaba KAhpovs BaddAovow. ey HOE 
TOUTS pyaww. 

276. éxovow: for the plur., see on 
10. The dramatists are partial to 
such combinations as &kwy ody éxodo. 
Cf. Aesch. Prom. 19, &kovtad o° &kwv 
SutAvTos YaAKEvWac TpotTaccadcvow. 
Eur. [Tipp. 519, pidos pw amdddvo’ obx 
Exovoay ovxy éxov. — ot8 ott: L am 
sure (sc. that IT am here, etc.). Freq. 
thus used parenthetically. 

277. orépye: likes. Cf. Shak. 
Ant. and Cleop. ii. 5, Tho’ it be hon- 
est, it is never good to bring bad 
news.” 

278. “The conscience of the elders, 
which was stifled at first, begins to 
awaken in the presence of the myste- 
rious fact.” Camp. When the Chorus 


participate in the dialogue, the Cory- 
phaeus, as representative, speaks 
alone, sometimes in the sing., as here, 
and sometimes in the plur. number. 
Cf. 681. — py te Kal: lest somehow 
even.—Oendatov: sc. éotiv. For the 
indic., see GMT. 369, 1 and foot-note 
2; H..888, Cf 1254. Plat. Lach, 106%¢, 
Op@uev uh Nurias oleral te Aéyeuv. 

279. 1 Evvvora xré.: for some time 
my mind has been anxiously deliberating. 

280. kal: its force falls on peora- 
ca; before you have quite filled. Or, it 
gives increased force to the warning, 
kal often belonging to expressions of 
fear and warning. Cf. Phil. 18, wh Kad 
addy pr iKovra. 

281. dvovs: “Old men are supposed 
to be wise ; be careful lest the proverb 
Sls maides of yépovtes prove to be true 
in your case.” Cf. O. C. 930, Kai o° 6 
mAndvwy xpdvos yépovd duot rlOnot kal 
TOU vou KEvoy. 


ANTITONH. 47 


TOTEpov DTEPTYL@VTES ws EvEPYyEeTHV 


¥ + ere BA > e 
285 EKPUTTOV QUTOV, OOTLS AjLPLKLOVAS 


\ , SS > Sr, 
vaovds Ttupdcav Oe Kavabypwata 


\ A 35.0, \ 2 5 Aa 
KQL Vue EKELVWY, KAL VOLOUS LaO KEOWDV * 


\ A > an 2 
n TOUS KQKOUS TLLWVTAS Elo opas Jeous ; 


5) ¥ 
OUVK €OTLV. 


ad\\a TavTa Kat waAdau 7o\Ews 


290 avdpes pois p€povtTes €ppolovv enol, 


“A z: 4 Io € NS “ 
Kpudyn Kapa CElovTEs, OVO UT Cuyw 


odor Oukalws elyov, WS orépyew ee. 


> oN 4 > , na 
€k Twvoe TovTOUS e€eTIOTAapaL KAAS 


284. morepov... 4: two possibili- 
ties are presented that may make it 
prob. that the burial was a favor be- 
stowed by the gods; cither that they 
deemed Polynices to be good, or that 
they honor the wicked. The first sup- 
position is refuted by the addition of 
jotis...diackedav; the second needs 
no refutation. 

285. éxpumrov: as in 25 without 
Wice ope os GC. 
kekpuumevos vexus. — ootis: one who. 
See i.-and-S., ‘s.¢>- 1. 

286. mupdcwv: to lay waste with 
Jire. 

287. ynv éxeivwv: the patron dei- 
tics were at the same time the owners 
of the land. Cf. Plat. Laws, iv. 717 a, 


> , 
EKELYWY 


621, ofudss ebdwy kal 


tovs Thy mwoAw €xovtas Beovs. 
vpelongs also to the subst. in the pre- 
ceding verse. — StackedSav: used figu- 
ratively; may be rendered to abolish, 
Cf. O. C, O19, ta viv Edupwrva Sekia- 
pata bdpet SiacKkedaowy. 

288. eloopas: like dpads. Cf. Eur. 
Hipp. 51, eloop@ rovde oretxovta. 

289. ratra: ie. 
Age: not long ago as referring to 


4 
my decree. — ae 


former time, for Creon had just come 
to power. mdAacis often used of time 


passing now and may be rendered, 


for some time have been, ete. Cf. 
1036. El. 676, @avdvr’ ’Opéarny viv 
Te kal mada (sc. in 672) Aéyw. Here 
Creon alludes directly to méAa 279. 
The Chorus had said, “ for some time 
I have been thinking,” and Creon an- 
swers sharply, “for some time you 
have been muttering against my com- 
mand.” 

290. avSpes: purposely left indefi- 
nite. — éppo@ovv: cf. 259, Eur. Andr. 
1096 of a popular tumult, can 7005" 
éxaper podiov ev moAE Kakdv.— epol: 
dat. of hostile direction, at me. 

291. xpuvdy.... ocelovres: covertly 
shaking the head, like an animal pre- 
paring to throw off the voke. 

292. Sikalws: rightly; ie. as I had 
a right to expect that they should. 
— ds otépyev ewe: so as to accept my 
sway. ws== wore. See GMT. 608, 
Soin 303. For orépyev in this sense, 
cf. Aesch. Prom. 10, ws av d5axO7 
tiv Aws Tupavvida arépyety. 

293. ék ravSe: the malcontents in 
200, —rovTous: the as yet unknown 
perpetrators of the deed. Thus, of 
the murderers of Agamemnon, with- 
out further designation, adrots 1. 354, 
Cf. also 





‘ , t orn 
tovitwy O48, tovTous 3dd. 


Antiy. 400, 414, 685. 


48 ZOP®OKAEOYS 


Ta évov acGotcw eipyac8 16 
pyynévouvs pcbotow eipydobar rade. 


295 ovdev yap avépadro.rw otov a.pyupos 


\ , Soy 
KaKOV voulopm eBacTe. 


Lal \ , 
TOUTO KQ@L 7O\ELS 


mopbel, TOO avdpas eEaviornaw Sdéuwv 
P P ™ pov, 


TOO EKOLOGOKEL KGL Tapahr\do-oreu ppeévas 


XpynoTas Tpos aloypa mpdypal taracbar Bpotav: 


300 wavoupyias & edevgev dvOpaemos eyew 


\ \ ¥ ie 297 
KQL T7AVTOS epyou dvacéBevav elo€vau. 


4 ns ~ ¥ 7 
OO Ol dé po apvourres YVVOaV TAOE, 


xXpove wor e€érpakav Ws dSovvat diknv. 


GN’ elrrep taye Leds er && wou o€Bas, 


> A> > 2 Py 9 , 
305 «0 Tour érictao’, dpKws dé cor héya, 


> \ \ a. A A , 
a} ead] TOV QAVUTOK ELPA TOUOE TOU Taou 


evpovTes exhavetr €s opahpovs emovs, 


294. mapnypévous: led astray. 

295. avOpwroov: dat. of interest 
with @BAacre. — olov: the omitted an- 
tec. is To1odTov. 

296. vopropa: institution. Camp. 
translates “usance.” From this word 
comes our Eng. “numismatics.” Cur- 
rency, coin, is that which is sanc- 


tioned by usage. — rovro: in agree- 
ment with véuioua instead of with 
&pyupos. 


297. amop0et: cf. Hor. Od. III. 16, 
8 ff, Aurum per medios ire sa- 
tellites|et perrumpere amat 
saxa, potentius|ictu fulmi- 
n¢o.— éavlernow: drives out. 

298. ékdiS8acKke: to be taken as 
the principal pred. upon which fora- 
a8a: depends, and kal mapadAdooe: is 
epexegcetic as though it were mapaa- 
Adooov (hy perverting). 

299. mpos...iotacOat: stand (ready) 
for, turn to. 

300. mavoupylas éxew: equiv. to 


mavoupyetv, to play the villain. Soa 
éAmibas exew = eAmiCew, &ypas éxew = 
aypeveww. Cf. vnmaas oxéeuv, Hom. Od. 
1,296, 

301. elS€var: fo be conversant with, 
the Cyclops, 
Hom. Od. ix. 189, deutioria 7/57. 

303. xpovw more: at some time or 
other; join with &s dotva. For as, 
see on 292. Cf. Aesch. Suppl. 782, 
xpuvp ro. Kuple T° ev tuepr Bdce 
diknv. This threat is made against the 
guards, whom Creon supposes to have 
become abettors of the deed under 
the influence of bribes. 

304. adda: serves here, as often, 
to break off impatiently the previous 
train of thought or remark. — elwep: 
not throwing any doubt upon the 
statement, but emphasizing it; as we 
might say “if indeed man is an im- 
mortal being.” 

305. opkios: pred. adj. 
See G. 926; H. 619. 


practised in. So of 


for adv. 


ANTITONH. 49 


> Cs ON . 8 ree > , N a 
ovy vuw ALldns pouvos apKEeoeL, TPW av 


Cavres Kpewactot THvde Snloon? vBpuw, 


¥ 
310 tv elddreEs TO Képdos evOev otaréov, 


TO owrdv apratnte Kat paby@ ore 


ovk e€ dmavtos det TO Kepdaivew didew. 


> A 


ek Tov yap aioypav Anupatwy Tovs melovas 


> / ¥ bas * , 
ATWMEVOUS LOoLs av CETWOMEVOUS. 


PTAAE. 


A \ ¥ 
315 eiretv TL OWOELS, } TTpadels OUTS tw; 


KPEQN. 


5) > \ A e > a s 
OUK ola ba KQL VUV @WS QAVLAPWS hEeyets ; 


308. ox . .. dokéce, mply av: 
“there is a confusion of two consts. : 
(1) ody duty “Aidns dpxéoe, to which 
uobvos is added for emphasis, 7.e. od 
OavetcOe pdvov; and (2) ov Oavetabe 
amply xré. The vada is to take this 
message to his fellows.” Camp. — See 
GMT. 638, for subjv. after mply. — 
povvos: the Ion. form, used where 
the metre requires a trochaic word. 
So also in 508, 705. 

309. Kpepacrot: hung up; prob. by 
the hands, so as to be flogged, after 
the manner of slaves, and for the pur- 
pose of compelling them to. testify 
by whom they were bribed. In the 
courts, testimony was extorted from 
slaves by the rack. Cy. the punish- 
ment of Melanthius, Hom. Od. xxii. 
17-4 ff. 

310. to Képdos: the supposed brib- 
ery of the guards is in his mind. Cf. 
222. —olotéov: one must yet. 

311. to Aourov: fur the future.— 


dpra{nte... padyre: the former con- 
tinued, the latter momentary. ‘The 


bitterness of this sarcasm is manifest. 
Cf. 654. Oedipus blinded his eyes 
6Oodver’ ev ckdt@ Td Rowwdy dYolato 
(O. T. 1273). 

312. é& dmavtos: from any and 
every source. Cf. O. C. 807, boris é 
dmaytos eb Aéyet.— TO kepdalvev: for 
To Képdos, Obj. of pidety. 

313. tovs mAeiovas: the compari- 
son is between dtwudvous and cecwoue- 
not between and its 


\ nn 5) / 
Tous mA€EtoToOUs ATWME- 


vous, mA€lovas 
opposite; “Ze. 
vous padrdov ty Bos 2 cecwopevous. 
So in O. C. 795, év Bera A€yew Kak’ dy 
AdBos Ta TAElov” } TwTHpia. 

315. Swcreis: will you permit (me?) 
—ortpadels ottws tw: am I to turn 
about and depart thus (¢.e. without a 
chance to say anything more)! C7. 
Phil. 1067, @AN obrws Gre. For the 
deliberative subjv., see G. 1358; U 
866, 3. 

316. kal vov: modifies 
Aéeyers. W. joins with oic@a; but 
we should then have ov« old@a ovdé 


vuv, 


even Now; 


50 SOPOKAEOYS 


®TAAE. 


> A b) \ ae SSL EN “ A , 
év Tolow aolv 7H “mi TH Wyn SaKver ; 


KPEQN. 


Tl dal; pvOuilers tHv Eunv Adanv 


@TAAEZ. 


6 dpav o aria Ta ppéva ao 
P Q@ Tas Ppevas, T 


9 
OTTOU ; 

ae , 
WT eyo. 


KPEQN. 


320 ow ws ahnua Sndrov exmedukos ei. 


"= 


PTAAE. 


nA , > 4 A 
OUKOUVY TO ¥ Epyov TOUTO TOLnoas OTE. 


KPEQN. 


\ SPR lS oo , \ \ , 
KQL TQUT €9F apyupw oe THY wuxynv mpodovs. 


318. W. ri dai puOuilers. 


317. Saver: are you stung. The 
sense of the question is, whether his 
grief is superficial or profound. 

318. ri Sal: what, pray? expres- 
sion of surprise. Cf. Eur. [phiqg. Aul. 
1444, ri dal; 7d OvhoKe od Tapos voul- 
Cera; — prOpifers xré.: are you defin- 
ing where my grief is located? He 
refers, of course, to the preceding state- 
ment of the guard.—6mov: sc. éotiv. 
Cf. Aj. 35, ta 8 odk Exw wabety trou. 

319. tas pévas, Ta ota: partitive 
appos. with oé Sce G.917; H.625¢, 

320. otp: ‘ec. ofuo. Cf. 1270, Aj. 
354,587. This word presents the only 
instance of the clision of a diphthong 
in Soph., whence W. and many others 
have taken this as the accus. ofue, a 
form warranted by ot éue de:Any in 
Anthol, Pal. 9, 408. But the dat. 
form ofyot, éuor is elsewhere the rule. 
—Anpa: wily knave. Odysseus is 
named thus in 4/7. 581 and 389, where 


the Schol. 
TapadoyloTikoy Tavovpynua. 


explains it by tptuua, 
Here the 
Schol. has 7d wepitpiuma ris a-yopas (an 
allusion, doubtless, to Dem. De Corona, 
§ 127, where Dem. speaks in these 
terms of Aeschin.). The abstract term 
used for the concrete, as in 535, 568, 
756. The partic. in the neut. agrecs 
with the pred. noun. 

321. otkovv 
may be, se. that Tam an @Anua) th’s 
Cf, 993: 


xkré.: (however that 
deed at any rate I never did. 
Phil. 872, ovKovy “Atpet6a: tovr &rAn- 
sav. yé brings into prominence the 
antithesis between tovro To épyoyv and 
the acute and knavish character of 
the soldier. “ However refined aknave 
I may be, still,” ete. 

322. And that too having betrayed 
your soul for money. The explicit 
denial of the guard gives Creon the 
occasion to charge the deed directly 
upon him. 


ANTIFONH. 51 


@TAAE. 


ev: 


Ss \ bd A \ An 
n Sewov @ dSoKec ye Kal wevd7 


SOKEL. 


KPEQN. 


Kopabeve vov THv dd€av: ef d€ TavTA py 


325 havetré prou TOUS dpavTas, e€eper? OTL 


Ta Seka Képdn mypovas epydlerat. 


PTAAE. 


avr evpeDein pev pardior: eay dé Tou 


nbOn ze Kat pH, TovTO yap TUyy Kpwel, 


ovK ec? ows oer od Sevp’ EXOdvTa pe. 


330 Kal vuv yap exTdos EAmiOos yuouns T EuNS 


cwbets ddeikw Tots Peots wodAAnV yap. 


326. W. ra dewa Kepon. 


323. The sense is, “one should not 
in general make a conjecture where 
one has no knowledge; doubly bad is 
it when this conjecture is a groundless 
one.” The first intimation of reproof 
lies in yé. Camp. translates, ‘ what 
a pity that one who is opinionated 
should have a false opinion.”” Boeckh 
makes dorety subj. of Soret, and ren- 
ders, “Oh truly bad, when one is de- 
termined to hold false opinions.” 

324. Koppeve: Schol. ceuvordyec: 
Thy Sdxnow mepiiaccr.— Hv Sofav: 
that conjecture, te. of which 
speak. 

325. tovs Spavtas: the perpetrators. 
Here Creon drops the charge made 
in 522 and returns to the thought of 
306-312. 

326. ta Sera Kep8n : cowardly gain; 
ie. gain obtained through 
bribery. 


you 


secret 


327. Creon has left the stage 
through the porta regia. The follow- 
ing lines of the guard are a soliloquy. 
—dAda: the suppressed thought is 
“may we not have to say that, ete. 
(825-26), but may he, ete.” —evpebely : 
sc. 6 dp@v. — poadiora : above all, 

328. te kal: ic. €avy te AnpOy Kal 
éav ut. Whether he be taken or not. 
ré and «al often represent our Eng. 


disjunctive or. The regular correla- 


tives are ré...76, 28 in -elve. .  <ite. 
Cf. Phil. 1298, éav 7? "AxiAAEws mais 
€ay Te wi) BEAD. 

329. ovx éc0’ drrws: lit. there is not 
in what way, ie. it is not possible that. 

330. Kal viv: “even now I am pre- 
served as by a miracle, and the sec- 
ond time I should run the greatest 
The guard leaves the 
scene by the door through which he 
had entered. Cf. 2238. 


possible risk.” 


52 TOPOKAEOYS 


Vradoupov a. 


XOPOS. 


Zrpopr} a. 
moda Ta Sewd, Kovdev avOparrov Sewwdtepov mréheu* 


an §; “~ , rd , , 
335 TOUTO KaL ToOALOU TEPpav TOVTOV KELLEPLY VOTW 
. t t 


Kopel, TepiBpvxiovow 


nw e > ¥ 
TEP WV UT olomacwy, 


Beav Te Tav UmepTaray, Tav 


»” > | , +] vd 
ad@rov, AKAMLATAY ATOTPVETAL, 


332 ff. “Human ingenuity has sub- 
dued earth, water, and air, and their 
inhabitants, and has invented lan- 
guage, political institutions, and the 
healing art. The consciousness of 
this power can incite man to what 
is good, and when he observes law 
and right, he occupies a high posi- 
tion in the state. But arrogance 
leads him to commit deeds of wanton- 
ness; with a man of this character 
I would have nothing to do.” The 
strange burial, in defiance of the royal 
edict, furnishes the immediate occa- 
sion to the Chorus for celebrating 
human skill and uttering warning 
against arrogance. — The correspon- 
dence of the rhythms is brought out 
more effectively by the double occur- 
rence of mdvrov, and by the posi- 
tion of the similarly formed words 
aveudevy unxavdey, Tavtomdpos dmopos, 
and = twimoArs the corre- 
sponding verses of the strophe and 
antistrophe. — modAa Ta Sea : many 
are the wonderful things. Cf. Aesch. 
Choeph. 585, word wey 7a Tpéper Seve 


amoAts, in 


Sematwy ayn... add’? bréproduov av- 
Spds ppdvnua Tis A€yor; —améde: - 
éorly. 

334. rovTo: i.e. 7d Sewdy or deiwo- 


taroy implied in dewdtepov; as in 296, 


so here the pron. agrees with the 
more remote subst. — kat: correlated 
with ré in 358. 

335. vorw: (impelled) by the stormy 
south wind. Dat. of cause. Others 
call it a dat. of time. 

336. meptBpvxloioiy olSpaciv: en- 
guying waves, that let down the ship 
into their depths (Spvé) and threaten 
to overwhelm it. dé with the dat. = 
beneath. Schol. tots kaddmrrovar thy 
vavy. 

337. wtmeptarav: supreme, as eldest 
and mother of all. Soph., PAil. 392, 
calls her mauB@t: Ta, warep avrood 
Avs. Verg. Aen. vii. 156, prima 
deorum. 

339. ddbOtrov: as never exhausted 
by the produce she so constantly 
supplies. 
Tpvevat = wears out (for his own gain). 


The accus. is obj. of dzo- 
Since the trans. use of the mid. of 
this verb is not found elsewhere, W. 
governs the accus. by woAevwy. The 
a privative is short by nature, but is 
used long by Hom. in adjs. which 
begin with three short syllables ; and 
the Hom. quantity is often followed 
by later poets. So here, and in aka- 
parot, adavatwv, GOT, 787. See L. and 
S. under aiv. “The (choreic) dactyls 
suit the thought of the continuoug 


ANTITONH. 53 


340 i\Nopevwv apdotpwr Eros eis €Tos, 


e 4 v. - 
LTTEL@ EVEL TOAEVWD. 


’Avtirtpod] a. 


Koupovowy Te Pvdov dpviav apdiBarov aye 


345 kal Onpav &ypiwv Evy rovTov 7 elvadiay piow 


4 , 
OTELPALTL SUKTVOKAWOTOLS 


Tepippadys avyp* 


Kparel d€ pnxavats aypaviov 


350 


341. W. wodAcdor. 


round of human labor, as those of 
the antistrophe the movement of the 
steed.” Camp. 

340. WdAopévev: the Schol. explains 
by wepixuvkAovyvtwy. TtAAw is to be 
distinguished from eciAéw (efAw), and 
seems to mean originally wind, roll. 
Aristot. mep) ovdpavod, ii. 14, says, of 
bev (thy viv) TArccOa kal Kiwetobal 
pact wept roy méAov pécov. The sense, 
therefore, is the winding or turning 
about (Bovatpodnddv) of the ploughs 
at the end of the furrows. —éros els 
€ros: from year to year. 

341. trmelw yéver: since the har- 
nessing of the horse is mentioned 
below (350), yévos may be taken here 
in the sense of offspring, t.e. mules. 
So the Schol. rats jyidvors, quoting 
Hom. //. x. 352 f. Cf. also Simon. 
Frg. 15 (Bergk), yalper’ deddrorddwy 
Ouyatpes trmwyv. — worevov: breaking 
the glebe. 

342. Kkovdovowv: this epithet calls 
attention to the blithe and thought- 
less nature of birds rather than to 
the ease and swiftness of their mo- 
tion. Cf 617. Theognis 582, cpinpas 
bpviBos Kovpoy éxovaa vdov. 


Onpos dpecotBara, hactavyeva & 


342. W. xovdovéwr. 


«Then to those woods the next quick fiat 
brings 
The feathered kind, where merrily they sat, 
As if their hearts were lighter than their 
wings.” 
Sir W. DAavENANT’s Gondibert, 
Be LE vilcat. OT: 

343. dudiBadwv: of ensnaring game 
with nets, which were used in hunt- 
ing as well as in fishing. So Xen. in 
his Cyneget. 6. 5 ff. gives directions 
how to place the nets for entrapping 
hares. 

344. dyer: /eads captive. The subj. 
avqp is in 348. Cf. Eur. Hel. 312, 
pdBos wepiBardy ww wyet. 

345. wovrov «ré.: Plumptre trans- 
lates “the brood in sea-depths born.” 
—dvos: the abstract for the con- 
crete, like tpoph in OvL 1, 6 “rekva, 
Ka5uov Tpoo7. 

346. ome(pator SikTvoKrAdorrots : with 
twisted cords woven into nets. 

347. mepippabrs : Schol. rdvra cidds. 

349. dpecotBata: Dor. gen. See 
G. 188, 3; H. 146 D. 

350. @’: such an elision at the end 
of a verse, called technically émouva- 
Aoiph, Soph. makes in every kind of 
verse. Cf. 595, 802, 1031. 


54 SOS®OKAEOYS 


immov umakerar apdthodov Cuyov 


¥ > b) lal an 
OUpELoV T AKLNTA TQAUpPOV. 


Zrpody} Bi 


A 4 NV ’ i" 
KQL pbéypa KQL avELoev 


355 Ppovnpa kal aaTupopous dpyas edida€aTo kal ducavhov 


mayor vTraiOpea Kat dicopBpa devyav Bédn, 


Q » 99 2QAN ¥ 
TAVTOTTOPOS * a7rOpos €7T OvOEV EPXETAL 


351. W. immov eoas dye. audirogov. 


357. W. rdywv aifpea. 


351 f. varaterat xré.: brings under 
the neck-encircling yoke the steed with 
shaggy mane. For the double accus., 
cf. Hom. Il. v. 731, id 5€ Cuydy Hyayev 
“Hpn tmmovs. The fut. has a gnomic 
use, denoting what man_ habitually 
does. See GMT. 66. Cf. Pind. 
Olymp. vii. 1 ff., bidday ds ef Tis apveras 
amd xeipds EAwy | Swpjoerat | veavla yau- 
Bp@. 


Toy mwAncloy Tis éaTl, KaTaAdter EwuTov 


Hdt. i. 175, cipowévou S€ érépov 


entpdbev Kal THS uNTpos avaveuceTat Tas 
mntépas. With dupidogpoy, cf. Hom. 
Od. iii. 486, Gvyby aupls éyovtes. 

354. bOéypa: speech. “Soph. ac- 
cepts the popular theory, which was 
also held by the Eleatics and Pytha- 
goreans, that language is not an en- 
dowment of nature (g@vcer), but is the 
result of conventional usage (@écec 
‘by attribution’) and cultivation.” 
Schn. — dvepcev hpovnpa: two inter- 
pretations are possible: (1) thought 
swift as the wind; (2) high-soaring 
thought, 7.e. philosophy, wisdom. In 
favor of (2) are the Schol., thy wept 
TaY weTEwpwy piroaodiay, and the gloss 
of Hesychius, tynadv, peréwpov; (1) is 
favored by the use of dveuders = wind- 
swift (see L. and S. s.v. Aveuders), and 
by the natural connection between 


353. W. kar dvepuoer. 


pOeyua, the body of speech, the sound, 
and gpdvnua, the spirit, the contents of 
speech. For the sense, cf: also Hom. 
Od. vii. 36, ds ei wrepdy HE vonua. 

355. dotuvopous dpyas: the dispo- 
sition suitable to social life. W., Wund., 
and others understand this to mean 
the art of governing, which is favored 
by the Schol., thy ray véuwy eumeplay, 
be ay Ta hotea veuovta, & earr S101- 
opyn in the sense of tpdzos. 
Cf. 875. Aj. 640, od«érs cuvtpdpors 
opyats €umedos. Hor. also, Sat. I. 3, 
103, makes the establishment of com- 
munities follow upon the fixed use of 
language: donec verba, quibus 
yocessensusquenotarent, nomi- 
naque invenere. Dehine op- 
pida coeperunt munire, et 
ponere leges. 

356f. vmalOpera: agrees with Bean, 
which may be used equally well of 
frost and hail as of rain, in the sense of 
shafts. Cf. Aesch. Agam 335, év oikh- 
pacw valovow %5n Tey bradplwy maywv 
dpdcwy 7’ amaddayevtes. Transl., and 
he has taught himself how to shun the 
shafts of uncomfortable frosts under the 
open sky and of driving rains. 

358. daropos: the asyndeton here 
and in 370 emphasizes the contrast. 


KovvTaL. 


ANTIPONE, 55 


361 TO péAdov: “Avda povov Pevdv€w ovdK éra€&erar: 


voowy 8 aunxavev puyas Evuréppacrar. 


’Avrirtpopt BP’. 


365 


4 » tA 
codov Te TO pyKXavoev 


, e \ >) AQ yy M4 Q . 4 yy 2: 3: 3 
TEXVAS UTEP é\rrid EX@Y TOTE [LEV KaKOV, ahdot €7 


ex Oov EpTrel : 


vopous tmapetpwr \yOovds Peay 7 evopKov dixar, 


359 f. W. dzopos er ovdev EpXETAL. 


r > , 

366. W. ror és Kakov. 

359. ém’ ovSév TO peAAov: ic. em’ 
oddev TOY weAAOYTWY. 

360. “Ai8a: cf dpecoiBara, 3849. 
The gen. depends on pedi. 

361. ématerar: will not procure for 
himseif. Schol. @avarov pdvov odx 
Cf. Dem. de F’. L. § 259, 


iy t , 
avdaipetov avrots émayovtat BdovAelav. 


evpev Tama. 


Thue. vi. 6. 2, of SeAwovytior Supaxoat- 
ous émayduevor Evyuuaxous. The fut. is 
emphatic; he will never do it. — devéw: 
for gvés, is found only here and in 
Ilippocrates ; but Sudpeviis, arspevits, 
catagpeviis are found. 

362. dunxavev: iv. diseases that 
would otherwise be irremediable. 

363. vyds: points back to pedgs, 
and makes the contrast pointed.— €up- 
wéppactar: he has jointly with others 
(f0v) devised. So W. But the prep. 
seems to be used rather to strengthen 
the idea of the mid. voice, as in the 
phrase cuuppacerOa piri éavt@. See 
Wace aVs nse oe rs 

365. codov te: pred.; lit. as some- 
thing shrewd. — 7d pnxavoev: forms 
the counterpart to dunxdavey 363, and 
repeats 
since this tnventive power is the main 
theme. 

366. téxvas: join with 7d unxavder, 


the idea of punxavats 349, 


péXXovtos "Avda. 
368. W. vopous tAnpov. 


inventive skill in art. — daép édriba: 
beyond expectation. — éxev: his skill 
qualifies him to do good, yet incites 
him also to break through all barriers. 
A similar sentiment is found in Hor. 
Od. I. 8, 25 f. and 37-40. 

367. tToré pev xré.: at one time to 
what is base, at another to what is noble. 
The omission of 6€ is irregular. pwéy 
and 8€ are both wanting in //. 759, 
TOT &AOS, GAAOO’ Grepos. ‘The prep. 
ert belongs to both adjs. mpds is simi- 
larly placed with the second member 
of the sent. in 1176. Cf also O. T. 
734, AcApa@y Kamd Aavalas aye. For 
a similar sentiment and expression, 
cf. the verse of an unknown poet 
quoted in Xen. Jem. i. 2. 20, adrap 
avijp ayabos ToTe mey Kakds, BAAoTE F 
eaOAds. 

368. mapelpwv: lit. fastening along- 
side of, hence weaving in with; sc. 7 
enxavoevts Tis Téxvns. The Schol. 
explains by 6 mAnpéy rods vopous rat 
thy Sikawovvnv. That is, obedience 
must be combined with skill. 

369. Qewv +’ EvopKov Sikav: wud jus- 
tice pledged with an oath by the gods. 
So Eur. Med, 208, trav Znvds dpkiav 
Cf, Xen. Anab. ii. 5. 7, Sproat 
Oey = oaths by the gods. 


O€uty. 


56 SOPOKAEOYS 


370 trsirodus* azrodis, OTw TS 7) KaddV 


, / , 
Evveoze Topas xapw. 


tee > \ la 
LYT E/LOL TAPETTLOS 


875 yevouTo LT Uoov ppovav os Tad’ epoet. 


> 4 , 3 A 
és dayidviov Tépas audiwoe 


/ “A bd) ‘ b] te 
TObE* TAS EiOaS aVTLIOyHTW 


DCAy Aes > AQ? >? , 
THVO OUVK €ELVQL Tato AVTLYOVND ; 


> , \ , 
® SvoTnvos Kal SvaTHvov 


380 


matpos Oidirdda, ti mor’; od dy Tov 


, ei | An A , 
o€ y amiotovaay Tots Bactdetots 


> , 
QATAYOVTL VO{LOLS 


Kal ev adpoowyvn Kabedovtes ; 


374.. W.. pyre peo. 


370. dmrodts: in contrast with si- 
modus, aS &mropos and maytomdpos in the 
corresponding part of the strophe. 
Cf. Eur. Troad. 1291, @ 8 weyaddroAis 
&mroAis CAwAev Tpola. 

372. Evveote: the subj. is personi- 
fied. Cf O. C. 1244, arat del Evvotoa. 
£1,610, ei ody Sinn Edveoti.— Xap: = 
hatepratia causa; Cheb 827, 
méumet we TOVSE TOD pdBov xapLY. 

373. mapéotios: guest at my hearth ; 
é€péatios 1S MOre Common. 

375. trov dpovay: of the same way 
of thinking (politically), ¢.e. of the same 
political party. Cf. Xen. Jfell. iv. 8. 
24, €Bonber tots Ta aitwyv povovow. 
Ta Tov Shou, Ta Aakedaiuoviwy ppovery, 
and similar expressions, are freq. — 
Tad’ epSer: i.e. Aver vduous kul Sleny bia 
TOAUNY. 

376. Antigone and the guard are 
seen entering at the left of the spec- 
tators. — és Satpoviov xré.: in regard 
to this strange marvel I stand in doubt. 
—dpdiwoo: found only here. 

377. avtroynow: subjv. of delib- 
eration. See G. 1358; H. 866, 3. 


378. odk elvar: for the use of ovx 
with the inf. in indir. dise., see G. 
1611; H. 1024. “Nihil in ov« par- 
ticula offensionis est, quia 
opponuntur eidds (a7: eori) et 
avTiAoynow ovr elvachoc sensu: ras 
eldas Ort Se ) mats “Avtiydyvn early 
ayTiAoyiow ws ok éott.” Weckl. 

379. 8vetHvos: the combining to- 
gether of Antigone and her father is 
significant, and throws light upon the 
thought of 856. 

380. OiStrroSa: this gen. is found 
in anapaestic verses also in Aesch. 
Sept. 886 and 1055. Oi8tmod50s and 
Oidimddov, also the accus. Oidtroda, are 
not used by the tragedians. — tt mote: 
what can this he? —ovd 84 mov oé ye: 


surely it is not you, is it? Cf. Arist. 
Ran. 526, ri 8 @orw; ob 8h mwod we 


apedccOat Siavoet Gdwkas adtds; The 
Chorus knew that some one had de- 
ficd the command of the ruler. They 
are surprised and pained to learn that 
it is Antigone who must suffer the 
penalty of disobedience. 

381. dmorotcay: sce on 219. 


ANTITONH. o7 


FourtH SCENE. GUARD. 


ANTIGONE. 


AFTERWARDS CREON 


WITH TWO ATTENDANTS. 


"Evevood.uov £. 


PTAAE. 


no €aT e€keivn Tovpyov 7 ‘Fepyaopery 


go , 
385 THVO elNopev Gamrovaav. 


ahha mov Kpéwv ; 


XOPOS. 


60 €K Sdpewv aisoppos els Séov Epa. 


KPEQN. 


(8 éott; rota Evpumerpos 
TiO eoTL; rola FuupeTp 


mpouBnv TUX } 


®TAAE. 


»” wn by , > > b) , 
ava€, Bpototoww ovoeey EO, ATW ILOTOV* 


4 ae e > , x. ‘4 2. af 
Wevdeu Yep YQ TWWOLA TV YVwoeRyv * E7TEL 


390 syo\n tof n&eav Sevp’ av éeEnvyovv éeya 


382. amayovor: a judicial term, 
used of leading away to custody those 
who have been caught in the act. 

383. adppocivy: with this word the 
Chorus do not censure the deed in 
itself; they only call Antigone indis- 
creet for imperilling her life. 

384. The lapse of several hours is 
assumed since 531. Cf.415. — 98 xré.: 
here is that one who has done the deed. 
—éxelvy: because in the former scene 
the docr of this deed was the principal 
subject of discourse. —Creon again 
comes on the scene by the middle door 
and hears the last verse spoken by the 
guard. Ilence the 6€ and what fol- 
lows in 387. 

386. els S€0v: for your need, oppor- 
tunely. Cf. O. T. 1416, és 8éor mapec@ 
é3e Kpéwv. The phrase naturally sug- 
gests tuupertpos to Creon. 


387. Evpperpos : coincident with ; just 
in the nick of time to hear about. Cf 
O. T. 84, tiupwertpos yap as KAvew. 

388. dirwpotoy: to be abjured as a 
thing one will not do or undertake. 
This proverb occurs first in a frag- 
ment of Archilochus (74 Bergk) : xp7- 
mdtwy aedAntov oddév eat oS’ ara- 


porov. Cf. what the guard has said 


in 329. 

389. Lor second thoughts belie one’s 
resolutions. 

390. cxody: hardly, be slow to (do 
anything). Similar is the Eng. in 
Shak. Tit. Andron. i. 2, “Tl trust by 
leisure him that mocks me once.” — 
néw dv, arare usage. ButseeGMT. 208; 
H. 845. W. takes dy with éEqvyouy, te. 
41,4. W. takes & with é&myour, ie. 
I should have declared, and cites Soph. 
Aj. 430, tls &y wor’? ge? OS emdyumoy 





58 SOPOKAEOYS 


A lal 3 an e ? , rd 
TALS COALS a7retAats, Qls exeyrao Onv TOEC.? 


add’, 7 yap éxTos Kal tap’ émidas Xapa 


couKey GrAAn pHKos ovdey HOov7, 


Y Sue , d eZ 
KW, du OPKWV KQLTTEP WV ATWILOTOS, 


395 Kopnv ayav THVvd, % KabevpeOn Tadov 


KOO/LOVO’“". 


KAnpos evOad’ ovK« éradXero, 


add’ ext éuov Oovppacov, ovK addov, Tdde. 


Kal vuv, avat, THVvd adtos, ws Oédes, A\aBav 


Kal Kpive Kagéeyy’s eyw & éhevOepos 


400 Sikaids elt Tavd amyndrAayOar KaKar. 


KPEQN. 


ayes dé tHvde 7H TpdTH TOO haBar ; 


PTAAE. 


Y x y > 4 VA b 3 y 
avuTy TOV avop eOamTe * TAVT ETLOTAOAL. 


Tovpoy ~vvoicey dvoua Tots euots Kakoss ; 
Eur. Herc. Fur. 1355, 008 ty @dounv 
mote eis TOUO ikécOa, Sdxpu’ am’ dupa- 
twyv Badrety. Some read frei, so as to 
avoid the fut. inf. with ay. 

391. ammeAats: dat. of cause. — 
éxepao@ny : the metaphor is well 
brought out by the translation of 
Camp., “when my soul was shaken with 
the tempest of your former threatenings.” 

392. éxtos: sc. éAmldwy: the subst. 
not repeated. Cf. 518. 

393. odSév: adv. in no respect. — 
pykos : in The thought 
regularly expressed would be 7H map’ 


greatness. 


eAmibas xapz ovder fouev GAAN Hdovn, 
for it is of the smaller that we say it is 
not like the greater. But this inver- 
sion of terms is freq. with Zouwev. So 
of an unusually great fear it is said 
in Thue. vii. 71. 2, 6 pdBos Hv odSerr 
éouxws. Cf. Eur. Frg. 554, ek trav 
déAntwy 4 xapis wel(wy Bpotots paveioa 


uadAov 7) 7d mpocdokmuevoy. “Pleasure 
that comes unlooked for is thrice wel- 
come.” Rogers’ /taly. 

394. 8 dpkwv amwporos: act.; bound 
myself by an oath (sc. that I would 
not come). Above pass. So ava@poros 
has both uses. — 8 dpkov: added to 
make the expression more vivid. So 
your, 427. 

396. év0a8’ otk: 
forerGfec2 0: 

397. OBovppaov: like our Eng. wind- 
fall, godsend. 
of good luck. 


as was done be- 


Hermes was the giver 

Cf. Plat. Gorg. 486 e, 
oluat eyw ool evteTuxnKws Tolo'Ty 
épuaiw evreruxnkeva. 

400. Sikatos xré.: ve, Cue 5€ Sleardy 
eoTw amnddAaxOat 
kakav: those threatened by Creon. 

401. two tpoTw modev: two inter- 
rogatives combined in one sent. So 
the Hom. ris 1é0ev éoo’ dvipav ; Trach. 


eAevbepov. — Tovde 


421, ris mébev pordy; 


ANTITONH. 59 


KPEQN. 


ey SYA oe 4 
Kat Evvins Kal héyers dpOas a dys; 


®TAAE. 


7: > > ‘\ i a ‘\ ‘\ X 
TavTNV Y low@y bamrrovaeav OV Ov TOV VEK POV 


405 a7revras. 


dp evdnra Kat cad déyo ; 


KPEQN. 


\ lal i$ an 3 cA 4 E 
Kal TWS OpaTa. KamiANTTOS npeOn ; 


@TAAEZ. 


TOLOUTOV NV TO Tpayp. 


OTWS yap HKOLED, 


S: “A x fee 2: A> > , 
T Pos @Oov Ta dev EKELV ETN TELAN [LEVOL, 


la) e. a A 
TaAcav KOVIW ONpaVTES 7 KATELYE TOV 


410 vekuv, fVvdaV TE TOLA yuuvaeravTes Ev, 


, > ». B , ¢ F 
KaOyueO aAKP@vV €K TAY OV UTTYVELOL, 


> XN Da iks: J “A ‘ ¢ Vd 
dopnv am avtov pn Barn medhevyores, 


403. The sense is, “Are you in your 
right mind when you say this ?” 

404. rov: the art. would regularly 
be omitted with the antec. incorpo- 
rated in the rel. clause. It makes 
vexpdyv more definite. 

406. oparat: historical pres.; a use 
to which the tragedians are partial. 
They also freq. change the tense in 
the same sent., as here. Cf. 426-428. 
Aj. 31, ppd Te Kad }Awoev. — éwidntr- 
tos: caught in the act. 

407. yap: see on 238. — qKopev: 
the other guards may have gone, from 
fear and suspense, to meet their com- 
rade on his return from the king, 
and, in view of Creon’s threats, which 
were directed against them all, have 
returned together to watch the corpse 
again. 

408. ra Selv éxetva: of. 305 ff. 

409. onpavtes: having swept off. — 
rov: the art. at the end of the tri- 


meter is very rare. Soph. has it alsa 
in Phil. 263, O.C. 351, and El. 879. 

410. pvdav: clammy, dank.— ev: 
carefully. 

411. kabrpeB’ axpwv ex maywv: we 
seated ourselves on the slope of the hiils. 
Cf. Hom. Od. xxi. 420, ek dippo.o 
kabjuevos. Il. xiv. 154, orao’ é& Ov- 
Avro... — varyvepor: under the lee. 
Some join &kpwy ek méywy direct] 
with brjvewor in the sense of 66: akpwy 
ek mdywv oxémas jv dvéuow, te. “we 
sat so that we were protected from 
the wind by the tops of the hills.” — 
They must have sat to windward of 
the dead body, with their backs turned 
to the wind and facing the corpse, in 
order to be able to watch it, and at the 
same time to avoid the stench which 
in this situation the wind would blow 
away from them. 

412. Body: the subjv. is more vivid 
than the opt. 


60 


SOPOKAEOYS 


2 \ a ¥ w ¥9i. SN F) Q 
eEVEepTt KLY@V avop avyp er ippo bots 


wn ¥ ve. > 5 V4 , 
KQAKOLO LW, EL TLS TOV AKYHONTOL TOVOV. 


, *~ 9 a ¥ iS: Sg aa 
415 XPovev TAO HY TOC OUTOY;. ECT -€V aidépu 


péow KaTéoTn Aapmpos yALov KUKOS 


Kat Kav e€Oadre: Kat tor e€aipyns yOoves 


‘\ 7 F id > 4 ¥ 
TUPAS GELpas OKYNTTOV, OUPQVLOV ayxos, 


Ti TANT L medlov, Tacav aikilov poBnv 


420 vAns mediddos, ev 8 eueoToHOn péyas 


i cae , S »” , / 
alfnp HPUOaVTES ELVYOMEV Belav VOOOV. 


KaL TOVO amahhayevTos 


413. avyp: in distributive appos. 
with the subj. of xaéqueba. — émp- 
pobots: Schol. Aoiddpas. Cf. the use 
of podety in 290. 

414. Kakotow: used subst. and 
equiv. to dveideqr. kaxdv is used of 
words also in Aj. 1244, aiévy juas 
kakois Badette. Cf. Phil. 374, below. 
—axndyoo: fut. opt. in indir. disc., 
and with the apod. implied in the con- 
text. See GMT. 128 and 696 II. Cf. 
Phil. 374 £., fipaccoy kakots... ef Taya 
Keivos OmN &paipnooird pe. 

416. Cf. Hom. J/. viii. 68, juos 8 
HeAwos mécov ovpavoy audiBeBjket. 

417. x®oves: gen. of separation 
after defpas. Cf. O. T. 142, Babpwy 
toracbe. Plat. Gorg. 524 d, @vdndra ravyra 
early ev TH Wuxh, emeidav yuurwbj Tod 
THmaros. 

418. “The detailed description of 
this violent storm, that so greatly ter- 
rified the company of watchers, makes 
the undaunted courage of the heroine 
appear the more illustrious.” Schn. 
— tudes : a whirlwind; which, by 
driving on high the dust, gives the 
appearance of raising up a sudden 
storm (oxnrrdv) from the ground. — 
oipdviov: sent from heaven; or, per- 
haps better, reaching to heaven. Cf. 


év Xpovm paKpO, 


Aj. 196, &rav odpaviay préywv. The 
Schol., Avmoty rdyv aidépa, favors the 
latter.—dxos: in appos. with ox«nmtdv. 

420. év 8€: adv., and thereupon; 
Lat. simul. Cf El. 718, év & épe- 
atHOn Spduos ntvmov. O.T. 182, ev & 
(among them) &Aoxo. emorevaxovow. 
Others take éy as belonging to the 
verb and separated from it by so- 
called tmesis. Other cases of tmesis 
occur in 427, 482, 977, 1233. 

421. pvoavres: because of the dust 
which was whirled aloft to the top of 
the hill. This circumstance is added 
to explain why they did not see the 
approach of Antigone. — etyopev: 
endured. Schol., avrelyouev mpos 


we 
Thy 
kéviy. — Oelav: because the ayos was 
ovpavioyv. But since all calamities were 
heaven-sent, the reference to ovpavoy 
is not necessary. — vorov: used by 
the tragedians of every kind of physi- 
cal and mental suffering. 

422. rovSe: neut., comprising ali 
that has been mentioned. — amaddAa- 
yévros: see on 244.— év Xxpove pakpw : 
in the course of along while; giving time 
for Antigone to come out of her con- 
cealment, with the libation ready to be 
poured. Cf. Phil. To AaBeiv mpda- 
Pbeyua ToL0vdS’ dvdpds ev xpdvw paxp@. 


Q9r 
235, 


ANTITONE. 61 


e “a nw > nr 
Tals Opatal, KavaKwKVEL TLKPas 


opvilos o€dv POdyyov, as oTray Kevys 


425 ews veoroav dphavoy Brn dé€yos- 


Y \ ¥ N € elm , 
ouTw O€ xauTn, Wurov ws opa vex, 


dovcaow e€ouwkev, ek & apas KaKkas 
a4 De P 


npato Tolow Tovpyov eLeipyacpevois. 


kal yepow evOds dubiay hepa Kovu, 


¥ +) > , , »” 4 
4380 €K T EUKPOTYTOU yahkéas aponv 7 poKyov 


xoator Tpromovdoine Tov véKvy oredet. 


> ree Lee ep \ , 
XNBELS LOOVTES i¢guer Oa, OUV d¢€ VU 


Onpope? edOvs ovoev EKTETANYMEVNV. 


423. Why Antigone returned to 
the body the poet does not expressly 
state. It is to be inferred that she 
has heard or fears that the body 
is again exposed by the command 
of Creon. <Accordingly she carries 
with her the pitcher containing the 
libation. — mukpas: full of bitterness, 
sorrowful. “The quality of the ob- 
ject is transferred to the subject; z.e., 
mikpas, &te macxovons mxpa.” Camp. 
So conversely in Phil. 209, tpucavwp 
= man-afflicting is applied to avéd, the 
ery which expresses the pain. 

424. dpviOos: descriptive gen. Or- 
der: &s bray BrAéyn A€xos edvns Kevfs 
éppavoy veooaay. The comparison of 
shrill and mournful cries with the 
plaintive notes of birds robbed of 
their «young as’ Hom. -Cf. Od., xvi. 
216 ff., rAatoy Be Aryéws, abivwTepoy 7 7° 
oiwvol, pivat h aiyumol yaulodvuyes, 
olat te réxva dypdtar eelAovTo, mapos 
merenva yever@at. 

425. edvays: with Adxos, couch of its 
Cf. Aesch. Pers. 543, A€ktpwv 
edvas aBpoxitavas. 

426. 8€: introduces the apod. with 
increased emphasis in prose also, and 


nest. 


most commonly when a pron. is ex- 
pressed. 
woavtws 5€ ct.— Wrrov: uncovered. 

427. yoourw: sce on 394. — ék: 
join with #paro, See on 420. 

428. yparo: impf. after the aor.; 
see on 406. 

430. dpSynv: &paca mpdxoury. Urns 
borne aloft on the shoulder or head 
in scenes of sacrifice are a favorite 
subject in Greek art. 

431. tpiomdvSo.cr: as in all sacred 
observances the number three plays 
an important part, so the libations 
poured on the dead consisted of three 
parts; sc. weAikpatoy (honey with 
milk), wine, and spring water (cf Od. 
x.518); or, milk, wine, and honey with 
water (cf, Eur. [phig. Taur. 159). In 
many localities olive oil was used in- 
stead of wine. These libations were 
poured out sometimes mixed before- 
hand,sometimes separate,with the face 
turned to the west. —oréder: crowns, 
in the sense of honors. Cf El. 51, 
TiuBov AoiBator Kal Kapatdpors xAdats 


Cf. El. 25, éomep trmos... 


oréeWavtes. 
432. ovv: together, adv. modifies 
Onpopeda. — viv: = adrhy. 


62 SOSOKAEOYS 


‘ , 4 ia A be a 
Kat Tas Te mpdabev Tas TE viv Hr€yxopmev 


435 mpates* amapvos 
aN’ nd€ws Eovye 
TO pev yap avTov 
HOLoTOV, €S KAKOV 


ahyewov. 


J b x , 
8 ovdevds kabicoraro, 
KANYEWOS Opa. 
€K KAKOV TepEevyevat 

\ \ 2 4 
d€ Tous tous ayeu 
ahi\a mavTa Tav?’ yoow aBew 


440 €wol wépuKey THS EUNS TwTypias. 


KPEQN. 


X , X AN , > os , 
OE on, OE THV VEVOVOGAY ELS TEOOV Kapa, 


dys 7 Karapvet py SeOpaxevar TaAde ; 


ANTITONH. 


35 ~ A > > la) XN , 
Kal dnt Spacar KOVK GTapvovmaL TO [Ly. 


439. W. xwavra TaXrXr’. 


435. dmapvos § ovdevos : an obj. 
gen. after an adj. kindred to a verb 
taking the accus. See G. 1142; H. 
754, Cf. Hat. iii. 66, eapvos qv ph 
bev amoxreivat Suepdiv.— xablorarto: 
implies her fixed and calm attitude. 

436. dAdAd: sc. kabictato. “But my 
joy was still not unmingled.” For 
ndéws €uot we should use a concessive 
clause. 

437. avrov: subj. accus. of 7d 
mepevyevat, Which is the subj. of 78:- 
otov (éoriv). The thought is put ina 
general form, that one himself. 

438. rods didovs: the servant is 
attached to the daughter of the royal 
house. 

439. Order: mavta radta mépuKé 
pot tjoow AaBeiy } 7 euh owrnpta. CY. 
Ll. 1015, mpovolas oddey avOpadmoa:s eu 
Képoos AaBety &uewov. For the const. 
of the inf., see G. 1528; H.952. The 


sentiment indicates the ignoble nature 
of the So0dA0s. 

441. o€ 84, o€: you, I mean, you. 
A similar harsh tone is that of Aegis- 
thus to Electra, H/. 1445, cé ro, cé 
kplyw, val o€, Thy ev Te mapos ypdvw 
Opacetav. The calm repose of <Anti- 
gone, who stands before Creon, in her 
maidenly innocence, without showing 
a single trace of fear or regret, exas- 
perates him, as the tone of his address 
indicates. — kdpa: cf. 269. 

442. ys: se. un is 
due only to katapve?; for its use after 
the verb of denial, see G. 1615; H. 
1029. 

443. Antigone purposely imitates 
in her reply the form of the question, 
as below (450, 452) she recalls «7- 
puxdevtra and vduous (447, 449).— 0 
Regularly 7d py 


dedpareévai. 


py: sc. deSpaxévat. 
ov. See GMT. 812. 


ANTIPONE, 63 


KPEQON. 


x A , a x ae , 
OU [eV Kop.iCous av GEavTov 7 Oédexs, 


445 €€w Bapetas aitias éhevOepov: 


\ ’ iA \ lal > ‘\ lé 
ov © eimé pou py pyKos, ad\a ouvTopos, 


nonoba knpvy$evra pn mpadococew TaAbe ; 


ANTITONH. 


UE 


ti & ovK eyedov; eudavyn yap Hv. 


KPEQN. 


\ a ee ERY iF, NTE NE , , 
KQL Ont ETOALLAS TovVad virepBatvew VO[LOUS ; 


ANTITONH. 


45000 yap Ti por Zeds Hv 6 KnpvEas TAdE, 


ovd’ 7» E’voiKos Tov KaTw Deav AiKxn 


, > 3 > rd 4 , 
TOLOVTO €V avOpdtrovrw WPLO€EV VO[LOUS* 


452. W. ot rovad .. . dpicav. 

444. ov: to the guard. — koplfors 
av: may betake yourself. For the opt. 
in mild command, see GMT. 237. 

445. Free and exempt from grievous 
The guard departs. The 
actor who has played this part now 
has an opportunity to change his 
costume, in order to impersonate 
Ismene. 


tmputation, 


446. prkos: fc. waxpdy eros. 

447. knpuy8évra: the partic. is in 
indir, disc. after #8nc0a and = ore 
exnpvxon. The plur. of the impers. 
is common with adjs. (cf Aj. 1126, 
Bixaia yap Tévd’ edruxety), Very Com- 
mon with verbal adjs. (cf 677), less 
common with partics., as here. Cf. 
570, 576. 

448. ti 8 ovK EpedAAov: and why 
should I not (know it)? 


449. 8yra: then, marking an infer- 
ence. ‘Knowing all this, did you 
then have the daring,” ete. 

450. yap: (yes), for. This speech 
of Antigone is one of the noblest 
passages left us in ancient literature. 
—l: adv., at all, 

451. tov katrw Beov: since Aixn 
sent from below the Erinyes to pun- 
ish transgression. <Aesch. connects 
her with these avenging deities. Cf 
Enum. 511, & Alka, & Opdvor 7 ’Epwiwy, 
Eur. Jed. 1389, adda o? ’Epiwts 6Aé- 
gee TéeKVaY qovia te Alkn. She was 
held to be the daughter of Zeus and 
Themis. 

452. rovovede: sc. as you have laid 
down. C7519. — év av@pwrroiew : who 
are endowed with a sense of obliga- 
tion towards the dead. 


64 


SOP®OKAEOYS 


2QA , an 27 S N 
ovoe obévew TOOOUTOV @WOLYV TA OA 


Knpvypnal @oT dypamta Kkaodhaln Oeav 


455 vouya SvvacOar Ovnrov ov wrepdpapet. 


PY 4 nw ’ "4 > > b ¥ 
ov yap Tu vuY YE Kay bes, aA\XN Gael ToTE 


tn tadra, Kovdels oidey €€ drov “darn. 


rd > ‘\ > » > XN > x 
TovTwy eya ovK eEeddov, avdpds oddEvds 


dpovnpa Seicac’, év Yeotor rHv Sdiknv 


460 Ow@oreLv. 


Kel py) OD TpovKypveas. 


Javovxpen yap Endy: ti S ov; 


> \ an , 
El de TOU Xpovov 


Ze nan a PS) Be 2 Sh ON v2 
poo bev Javovpat, KEp OS AUT eyw éyw. 


454. W. ws rdayparta. 462. 


454f. Instead of connecting éore 
SivacOa with tra od Knpiypata and 
making this its subj. Antigone gen- 
eralizes the expression: that one being 
a mortal (sc. you) should be able, etc. 
Editt. generally make @ynrdy bv@ refer 
to Creon, supplying ¢é in thought from 
7a 04 Knpiyuata. But Prof. Goodwin 
(Proceedings Amer. Philol. Assoc. 1876, 
p. 4) supposes that Antigone has her- 
self in mind,—that I being a mere 
mortal, etc. The gender is no objec- 
tion. Cf. Eur. Afed. 1017, 1018. In 
favor of this view it is urged that 
Antigone is more concerned through- 
out the passage with defending her 
own conduct than with condemning 
Crcon. — vmepSpapetv: lit. fo run be- 
yond (as in a race); here, to over- 
pass, to render void; nearly the same 
Cf. Eur. Jon. 
973, kal mas Ta Kpelocw Ovntds oda” 
brepSpduw. Aristot. Phet. i. 15, eay wey 


as bmepBalvey, above. 


> - / / “ 
evaytios 7 6 yeypaupmevos (vduos) Te 
mpdypatt, TH KoWwg vouw xpnoTéoy Kal 

Tots emeikeaw ws Sixaorepors. Kal... 7d 
\ \ > / > Nag 

pev emerkes del wever kal oSémore pweTa- 

Bdddci, ovd’ 6 Kowds, Kata piow ydp 


W. avr’ (=aird). 


€atw: of S€ yeypaupévor moAAdKis. In 
connection with this he refers to Antig. 
456 and 458. “ Let not a mortal’s vain 
command, Urge you to break th’ un- 
alterable laws Of  heav’n-descended 
charity.” Mason’s Elfrida. 

456. viv xdx0es: form one idea, 
to-day and yesterday. The brief du- 
ration of merely human institutions 
is meant. — del mote: “everlastingly, 
without any clear distinction of past 
or future. moré gives the effect of 
indefiniteness or infinity.” Camp. 

457. é& dtov: since when; sc. ypdvov. 

458. rovTwv: te. voutuwy, namely, 
for their violation; depends on thy 
dlenv. —ovK Epeddov: J was not about 
to, did not mean to. —dv8pos: of a 
mere man, emphatic. 

459. év Oeotor: in respect of, 7.e. to- 
wards the gods; the penalty due them. 

460. ri 8 ov: and why should I not 
(have known that [ must die)? 

461. tov xpdvov: Schol., rod eiuap- 
meévou dnAovdrt. 

462. avre: “you call it penalty, I, 
on the contrary, gain.” Cf. Shak. Julius 
Caesar, iii. 1: 


ANTITONH. 65 


9 < ) lal € a2 8 oN 
oats yap ev troddoiow ws €y@ KaKoLS 


n, TOS OO ovyt KaTOavav KEepdos hépet ; 
” ba P p 


Y ¥ a A v lal 
465 OUTWS ELOLYE TOUOE TOU MOPOU TUXELV 


Tap. ovoer aos * avN av, et Tov e€ ELNS 


LNT POS Oavovr’ aradov AVETXOUNV VEKUY, 


, a ¥ A > > 2 ie 
Kelvous av yyouv: Ttotade S ovK adyvvopat 


a > > A lal las A , 
Oot ) €l doko VUV Popa dpoca TUYXQVELV, 


470 oyxeddv TL pOpw pwplay ddrlirKkava. 


XOPOS. 


dyndou 7d yérrnp’ apov e€ apov TaTpds 


An , ¥” °° > “eee 2 A 
aS TALOos* ELKELV OUK ETLOTATAL KAKOLS. 


467. W. pnrpos 0 évos 7 aradov. 


““Casca. Why he that cuts off twentv years 
of life 
Cuts off so many years of fearing death. 
Brut. Grant that, and then is death a 
benefit.”” 


464. Caesura after the first sylla- 
ble. See on 234.— héper: for pépera. 
The act. is often used for the mid. by 
Soph. Cf 0. C. 5, cpikpoy ev eka 
TovvTa, TOU cuiKpod 8 ett peiov pe- 
povTa. 

465. ottws: such being the case. 

466. map’ ovS€v: sce on 35. — aAyos : 
instead of a word of general meaning 
the Greeks often use a word of more 
definite sense. Here aayos (éotiv) for 
the more general idea of regard.— 
av: see on 69, 

467. tov é€ éuns Kré.: the one spruny 
Jrom my own mother.— Bavovr Kré.: 
when dead [ had suffered to be (se. 
évta) an unburied corpse. 

468. kelvos: at that, the supposed 
thought. — rote$e: ut this, sc. what she 
had done. 


470. oxeSo0v tu: mockingly spoken 
of any fact or affair which the speaker 
believes to be undoubted ; it almost 
appears to me that; it wants but Little 
that; possibly. In like tone Electra 
closes a long speech to her mother, 
Et. 608, €f yap mépuka Tavde TAY &pywv 
iSpis, oxEOdy TL THY Chy ov KaTacxivw 
puow.— pope, xré.: “TL bear the charge 
of folly from a fool.” Plumptre. The 
sharpness of the utterance is enhanced 
by the repetition pepa, udpe, uwplav. 

4710" TEhe of this last 
remark the and 
Chorus cannot approve. Their words, 


harshness 
discreet venerable 
however, do not express censure so 
much as a characterization of Anti- 


gone. Order: 7d yévynua tis madds 
Bndot (sc. dv) wpoy (pred.) eF oot 
matpos. 

472. émlorarat: sc. 7) wats. — kev 


kakois: cf. Phil. 1046, 5 kévos par 
THvd elm’, “OSvaced, Kodx bmelkovcar 
Kakots, 


66 SOSOKAEOYS 


KPEQN. 


GAN toOt Tor Ta oKAYpP ayav hpovnpata 


, \ XN 3 , 
mTimtew padttoTa, Kal TOV e€yKpaTEeaTaToV 


475 o (On pov OmTOV €K TUPOS TEPLTKEAY 


Opava bevtra Kal payevta mhetoT av elo-loous* 


A A > > \ , 
OMLK Pw yah 5) oloa TOUS Oupovpevous 


Ur7rous kataptvieévras. 


> a > , 
ov yap eK7e\eL 


an Es eo 7 “A 4, >4 ~ / 
dpovew péy oats dovdds éoTe TaY Tédas. 


480 avTn 8 vBpilew pev tor eEnrictato, 


‘N. iz 
vopous UTepBatvovaa TOUS TPOKELpLEeVvoUS* 


vBpis 8, eet dédpaxev, nde devtépa, 


, - A ‘\ la la 
TOUTOLS ETT AUK ELV KQL dedpakviay yehav. 


> la > 4 \ > > (4 . > > , 
Hh vov eyo pev ovK avnp, avtn S avyp, 


485 €L TAUT GaVaTL THOE KELOETAL KPaTn. 


473. ddAAa: “but pride comes be- 
fore destruction.” By adAda Creon 
connects his reflections immediately 
with the last words of the Chorus. 
Bl. remarks how exactly, though un- 
consciously, Creon describes in the 
following words his own case.—ta@ 
okAnp ayav dpovnpata: excessively 
stubborn dispositions. 

474, wintew: fail, break down. Inf. 
after %o@:, know that, etc. (not know 
how) ; see G. 1592, and cf. otda xatap- 
tvdévras below. Cf. Aesch. Pers. 
175, eb 768° YoOt wh ce Sls ppacat. 
Eur. Med. 598, eb vuy 7d to ph 


yuvakds ovvera yhmal ue A€KTpa. 


475. omrév: tempered. —ék: see 
on 111. — mepiokedt: so that it is very 
hard. 


476. wreiora: 7 ry ofte ne asup. of 
ToAAG = ToAAGKIS. — av eloiBoisg: yur 
will see; a modest statement of a well- 
known fact. Sce GMT. 237. 

478, KaraptuOevtas: freq. used for 


training or breaking horses.~ éxméde: 
explained by Hesychius as ~ &eorw. 
A drat Acyduevor. 

479. dpovetv peya: fo he proud-spir- 
ited. — S8ovd0s: contemptuous in its 
application to Antigone. 

480. éfymioratro: with sarcastic 
reference to 472. 

481. mpokepevous: ordained. 

482. tBpis: in the pred., se. 
— Se: is the subj. and takes its gen- 
der from &Bprs. 

483. émavyeiv ... yeAGv: in appos. 
with #5e, subj. nom. — S8pakviay : 
with yeaday, lit. at having done it; over 
her deed. The partic. is used with 
with and 


> , 
€aTlLy, 


eAav as similar 
a6 


verbs. 


xaipew 
Cy: arr: Ale, 691, xalpers doer 
gos. It is not therefore simply a rev- 
etition of eel Sédpakev, but forms a 
part of the pred. Sce G, 279, 1; TH. 985. 

485. If this (assumed) authority (se. 
of defying this law) shall be erercised 
by her with impunity, 


ANTITONH. 67 


Gdn er adedpys et opapovertépa 


A Cas \ ¢ , A 
TOU TAaVTOS NEW Znvos EPKELOU KUpel, 


3 , ) 4 > 3 Vd 
avtyn Te yn Edvayos ovK advéetov 


\ — > ¥ 
[LOpou KAKLOTOU* Kal yap ovV KElVNV LoOoV 


490 éraiTi@par Tovde Bovredaar Tadov. 


, n° ¥ \ > ; , 
Kat vu KadEltT* EowW yap €LOov ApPTLUs 


lucoGcav av’Tyy ovd éryBorov dpevar. 


direc 8 6 Oupds tpdcbev ypnabar KdoTeds 


Tov pyndev opOas ev oKdTw TExVaLEeVw>”. 


A , ¥ 5) aNiet d 
495 Plow YE HEVTOL XWTav €V KQAKOLOL TLS 


ahovs é7etTa TOvTO KaAAVVEW JEXn. 


490. W. radovs. 


486. ddeXdys: sc. Ouvyatnp which is 
pred. to kupet? (otca). The omitted 
partic. contains the leading idea. See 
GMT. 887,889.— Znvos épxelov: cf. 
Hom. Od. xxii. 834f. The altar of Zeb’s 
épxecos stood in the middle of the 
house-court. By metonymy here for 
the entire family. The expression is 
the extravagant one of a passionate 
man, — “more nearly akin to me than 
all my kin,” which is, of course, im- 
possible: CRO. Ti 13Gb.) ‘et de. ara 
mpeaButepoy &rt KaKOd Kako. 

488. 1 vvatmos: in the blindness 
of his passion Creon includes Ismene 
in his condemnation, without any rea- 
son except her anxious behavior, to 
which he refers below as betraying 
her guilt. 

489. popov: gen. of separation with 
adAvgerov, after the analogy of such 
verbs as amadAarresOa. Cf. El, 626, 
Opacous Tod’ vdK aAdLELs. 

490. 
Ti@pat ekelyny TOVdE TOD TapuL, te. Bov- 
Acvoa avtdyv. Cf. Phil. 62, of "Atpetdai 


trov: equally, likewise, ema 


Ps “A 
ge ovK Akiwoay Tay “AxiAAclwy brAwr, 
dovvat. 


491. viv: sc. Ismene. — kadetre: 
addressed to the attendants. 

492. émrBorov dpevav: in possession 
of her mind. 

493. tdci: is wont. Cf. 722. — 
tmpoobev ypno8ar: to be detected before- 
hand, i.e. before the deed has been 
done.—kAorevs: pred. nom.,as a plot- 
ter; like the poetic use of KAémrev, 
devise or do stealthily. Cf. El. 37, 
ddAarat KACWaL opayas. Aj. 1137, TIAN’ 
dv AdOpa KAéeWeras kad. The sense is, 
that the evil conscience easily betrays 
the evil-doer. So Shak. //amlet, iii. 
1, 83: “Thus conscience doth make 
cowards of us all.” 

495. “Thate the offender that hides 
his crime, but I hate also the one that 
secks to defend it.” Creon thinks 
Ismene is trying to do the former, 
the latter. Antigone is 
secking to escape punishment, he 
thinks. ‘This accounts for her reply 
and the allusion to adovs in éA@y. 

496. émera: after the partic. C7 
Aj. 760, doris dvOperov pucw BAaorar, 


Antigone 


éreita uh Kat’ &vOpwrov ppovi. — Kad- 
Avvew: to gloss over. 


68 SOPOKAEOYS 


ANTITONH. 


‘4 “A A A 4 27 £ Zz 
OéXers te petlov H KaTaKTewat p dev ; 


KPEQN. 


aN A 297 Ae a 9 > »¥ 
eyo pev ovoev* TOUT EX wv ATAVT EXW. 


ANTITONH. 


A oo ‘\ A an 
Ti Onta pédAdEs; WS E“ol TOY TaV Oywr 


500 dpearov ovoev, nd aperbein more, 


ovTw O€ Kal Gol Tap abavddvovT’ edu. 


i , re a XK = , 
KQLTOL moOev KNE€OS ye av EVKNEETTEPOV 


KATE XOV Tov avTadeddov év Taw 


lal , ~ “A e / 
tietoa ; TOVTOLS TODTO TaGW aVvoaveELW 


505 Néyour’ av, eb pn yAoooar éyKAjor hdBos. 


497. petf{ov: ze. any desire that is 
greater than this of putting me to death. 

498. éyo pév ovdev: TL surely (desire) 
nothing (beyond that). jév is a weak- 
ened form of yufy, and like yé makes 
prominent (although also at the same 
time restricting) the force of the word 
with which it is connected. wey is 
often found without d¢, not alone in 
the poets but also in prose, esp. with 
prons. (634, 681) and in asseverations 
(551). The antithesis may be supplied 
in thought, if it is not expressed by 
some equivalent of 5€.—dmavr éxo: 
an instance of what is called “tragic 
irony.” The audience see in this ut- 
terance a hidden and dreadful import. 
Creon unconsciously pronounces: his 
own doom; in the death of Antigone 
he has all the calamities that follow 
in its train. 

499. pédArAas: do you delay. 

500. pn® apecGein: sc. undéy tev 
vav Adywy. apécxetOa pass., here in 
the sense of probari. 


501. ray abavdavovr’ edu: my views 
are disagreeable. “&pu, are by nature, 
and so cannot fail to be.” Camp. 
Antigone thus cuts off any expecta- 
tion that Creon may have had that 
she would at the last acknowledge 
her guilt and beg for pardon. 

502. Kdé€os evkrAeeotepov: more illnis- 
A pleonastic expression, 
like dvemvdos mvoats (588), ppevar duc- 
gpdvey (1261). Antigone appeals to 
that latent sentiment of mankind that 
regards the duty of burial of one’s 
kindred as a most sacred one, and 
that would honor her for sacrificing 
her life in seeking to discharge this 
duty. — dv... Katéoxov: the prot. is 
represented by mdéev, te. “if T had 
done what?” See on 240. 

504 f. Order: 


€ La / © 
avdavety TOVTULS KTE. 


trious honor. 


Aé€yoit’ (pass.) by 
Others prefer to 
join tovros directly with Aéyorto as 
dat. of agent. 
505. éykAyqou: sce on 180, and the 
App. 


ANETLON EH, 69 


[ad 7 Tupavvls mohdd 7 add’ evdayrovel, 


kageotw avTn Spav héyew @ & Bovdera.| 


KPEQN. 


‘\ A , rp: #. € A 
av TovTo povvn Tavde Kadpeiwy opas. 


ANTITONH. 


ra ~ > A b 4 a is 
Opwot XovTOL, Tol & vmt\Aovorw oTopa. 


KPEQN. 


510 ov & ovK emaLo€el, T@VOE xXwpis ei dpovets ; 


ANTITONH. 


OA \ > N \ ¢ , , 
ovoev yep alo \ Pov TOUS omoomAayyxvous oeBew. 


KPEQN. 


¥ ‘4 
oUKOUY opayLos Yo KaTavTiov Daven; 


W. gives 506 f. to the Chorus. 


506 f. “With a just sense that 
these verses are not fitting for Anti- 
gone after 499, the old critics remark: 
ov év eraivw TovTO THs Tupavvldos, GAN 
éxer Tt elpwvetas 6 Adyos. But there is 
no indication of any irony. The sen- 
timent is wholly remote from the con- 
nection.” N. We follow N. and D. 
in bracketing these lines. The words 
following have no reference to this 
sentiment. See App. 

508. rovro: the same reference as 
toto in SOF, de. “that it is right to give 
burial to Polynices.” —povvn tavbe : 
Creon includes Antigone among the 
Chorus, as she was also a Cadméan. 
—povvos and getvos are used in tri- 
meter also. 


509. xovro: these also (think so). 
—vwiddrovoww: lit. they roll or wind 
under, used of dogs which curl their 
tails between their legs through fear ; 
here metaphorically of curbing or sup- 
pressing utterance. 

510. et ppovets: after emadeicOa we 
might expect an inf. or partic. clause ; 
here ei does not express an uncertainty 
but an assumed reality, almost = 670. 
See GMT. 494, Without paying any 
attention to Antigone’s reply, Creon 
obstinately holds fast to his opinion. 
— tavde Xwpls: differently from these. 

511. yap: (no), for. — o€Bew: subj. 
of aicxpdy (eat). 

512. xe katavtloy Bavedv: he «alsa 
that fell on the opposite side. 


70 SOPOKAEOYS 


ANTITONH. 


y ry a \ A 
OP GLLOS €K bias TE KGL TAUTOU TAT pos. 


KPEQN. 


-~ Ay Se , a A - 
Tas Ont exeivw dSvoceBH TyLAs xapw ; 


ANTITONH. 


>. , Lai 6 | € x rad 
515 ov HPapTupynaoel Tavd O KatOaveav VEKUS. 


KPEQN. 


el To ode Tyas €€ icov TH dvoceEBeEt. 


ANTITONH. 


ov yap TU 


Sovdos, GAN adeAds @ero. 


KPEQN. 


topbav dé 


, a ¢ are \ Y 
THVOE ye oO sy QAVTLOTAS UTEp. 


ANTITONH. 


9 4 DF \ , ¥” A 
Opas 0 y “Atons Tovs vopLovs toous Trobel. 


KPEQN. 


520 ad\N ovy 6 ypnaTos TO KaK@ aye Loos. 


513. puds: sc. untpds. Cf. 144, 145. 
For an apparent parody of this verse, 
cf. Arist. Acharn. 790, éuouatpia yap 
€oTt KK TWIT TaTpds. 

514. éxelvw: Eteocles; dat. with 
ducceBH. Creon means, as he explains 
more fully in 516, that Antigone by 
honoring Polynices with burial is 
placing the two brothers on an equal 
footing, and that thus she is dishonor- 
ing Eteocles. — tipas xapiw: do you 
bestow the boon of an honor. xapw is 
accus. of internal obj. 

515. ravra: ¢e. that by burying 
my brother Polynices I am dishonor- 
ing him (Eteocles). 

516. ode: see on 44.— to Bve- 


oeBet: we should expect rather rd 
ducceBH e& Yoov a’Tt@. It is notimplied 
here that Antigone herself had be- 
stowed burial honors upon Eteocles. 
Creon simply says, “ you are showing 
him (Polynices) equal honor with that 
conferred upon Eteocles.” 
517. The equality of the brothers 
is urged more sharply by Antigone. 
518. opOav €: (yes), but devastat- 
ing. — varep: Sc. THaDdE ys. See on 892. 
519. Jlades desires that his 
(ve. his laws which require burial) be 
equal, (Le. be equally administered to all. 
520. The const. is Yoos earl Aaxety, 
just as Sikaws, &fios, «ré., are used in 
the pers. const. with the inf. 


laws 


ANTITONH. a 


ANTITONH. 


4 > > ve > A 4 
TLS otoev €l KaTtobev evay7) TQOE ; 


KPEQN. 


ovto. 70? ovx 4 pos, ovo oTav bavn, pidos. 


ANTITONH. 


OUTOL cuvexdew, adda oupdirew Eur. 


KPEQN. 


Katw vuv er\bova, Et pidynréov, pider 


525 Keivous: e“ov Oe CavTos ovK ap&eu yur. 


FirtH SCENE. CREON. 


ANTIGONE. 


IsMENE. Two ATTENDANTS. 


XOPOS. 


Kal pyv mpo Trav 70 “louyvy, 


priddecpa Katw Saxpu eBowevy: 


521. kdrwlev: see on 25. “Who 
knows if this (i.e. your sentiment that 
the good and the evil are not to share 
alike in burial) ts regarded as pious in 
the world below ?” 

522. Cf Aj. 1356, exOpby @8 cidet 
vexuv; 1372, obtos b€ Kaket Kav0ad? dv 
Euory dus €xOiatos ~ora. 

523. Surely, "tis not my nature to 
share in hatred, but mm love. Ancient 
art aims to represent the ideal, mod- 
ern the real and individual Hence 
Soph. is sparing in the portrayal of 
distinctive traits of character; but 
he knows how with a single stroke to 
bring to view the entire inner soul. 
Here is laid open the womanly, tender 
heart of Antigone, who has thus far 
been presented to us only on the 
heroic and austere side of her nature. 
—ovro: arciteration of Creon’s word 
gives cdge to her reply. 


524. Creon, seeing that further 
argument is of no avail, breaks off 
impatiently, and with scorn repeats 
the sentence of death. 

525. Kelvous: sc. rovs Katw, with 
particular reference to Polynices. — 
€pov Lavtos: while I live. 

526. Ismene enters by the door 
through which she had left the scene 
(99), conducted by the attendants, 
ace. to the command of Creon (491). 
—kKal pov: and lo! This phrase 
often introduces a new person. Cf. 


1180, 1257.— ye: sc. éeotiv. See on 
155. 

527. idraSeAha: Schol., piradéa- 
gws, with sisterly affection. — Sa«pv: 


this form is used by Soph. in’ the 
trimeter irdche TWV99; “Gols 
lective in sense; cf) Aesch. Sept. 50, 


also in 


daxpu AelBovtes. O. C1251, be buparos 
AciBwy Sdxpvov. — heBopevy : trans. 


72 SOPOKAEOYS 


vehéryn 8 ddhpvov virep alaToev 


pos atoxvver, 
530 


Téyyour EvVOTA TApeLay. 


KPEQN. 


\ > € 2 ” < »” ’ (4 , 
av 8, 7» Kar otkous ws exLdv’ vpepern, 


AnOovod p’ e&€rrwes, odd eunavbavov 


4 43 ” > tf lé 
Tpepwv Ov ATA KATAVACTACELS Opover, 


y Sef > \ Vd \ N. Ley ‘e, , 
pep, Ele on pLol, KAaL OU TOVOE TOU Taou 

, ~ x > ~“ % x >’ 4 
535 pnoes petacyev,  “Eower TO py Eldevar ; 


ISMHNH. 


dédpaka Toupyor, Elmep nO dmoppobet, 


a v. XN z. “~ a Ae 
KQL Evppetiayo KQUL pépw TNS ATLAS. 


here, as in Aesch. Prom. 400, am dccwy 
AetBomeva jéos. 

528. vebéAy: grief causes a cloud 
to lower over the brow, from which 
tears, like rain, pour forth. Cf Aesch. 
Sept. 211, brép duparwv xpnuvayevarv 
vepeday, when clouds hang over the brow. 

“The tim’rous cloud 
That hangs on thy clear brow.” 
GRay’s Agrippina, Sc. II. 
—aiparoev: flushed (with grief and 
excitement). 

529. péBos: countenance. Cf. Eur. 
Tlerc. Fur. 1205, pé@os aedto Settov. — 
aloxuver: disfigures, mars. Cf. Shak. 
Ant. and Cleop. iii. 2: “The April’s 
in her eyes; it is love’s spring, And 
these the showers to bring it on.” 

531. od $€: in contrast with An- 
tigone. —1... dvhempevy: the one who 
has been lurking like a viper in my house. 

532. AnBovoa Kré.: unnoticed have 
been sucking my life’s blood. Cf. Shak. 
Rich. IT. iii, 2: “Snakes, in my heart- 
blood warm’d, that sting my heart!” 

533. dra kamavacraces: dual and 


plur. combined, as in 18f. The ab- 
stract for the concrete; see on 3820. 
Two pests and subverters of my throne. 
Cf. O. T. 379, Kpéwv cor ww ovdév. 

534. Kal ov: you also, as your sis- 
ter has acknowledged her guilt. 

535. éEopet: €&4uvuut.—To py elSevar: 
see on 263, 

536. elmep: that is to say, if. — 
Opoppobet : metaphor from rowing, 
like banpérns, helper, then in general, 
assent to, agree with. In this phrase 
lies the intimation that Ismene is con- 
scious of prevarication. ‘These words 
are like an anxious entreaty that her 
sister would not deny her the conso- 
lation of sharing her fate. In this 
scene the true character of Ismene 
comes more clearly to view: affec- 
tionate and unselfish, but timid and 
weak. 

537. tis alrias: governed directly 
by tvpueticxw, the notion of partici- 
pation being silently continued in xa} 
péepw. Cf. Aesch. Prom. 331, mavrwu 
beTacxov kal TeTOAUnKws euol. 


ANTIVONE- 73 


ANTITONH. 


> ’ > es end BG 3E / > > ‘ 
ad’ ovK é€doer TOVTO y’ H Sikn o°, éret 


i > / dees 4 ~ 2 , 
out 70éd\noas, OUT eyw KoWwoapny. 


ISMHNH. 


3 > > A ~ A > > , 
540 aAX €v KaKOLS TOLS TOLTW OVK alo xKuUYOMLaL 


Evptovv e€uavtynv Tov mafous ovovpevy. 


ANTITONH. 


av totpyov, Ans yot Katw Evvioropes: 


Aoyous 8° e€yw ditovoay ov aotépyw didrnv. 


ISMHNH. 


> I 4 \ 
HYTOL, KATLYVATY, ML ATYLaTNS TO py OV 
ow A 
545 Javely te adv Gol TOV Bavovta F ayvioa.. 


ANTITONH. 


pen por Odvns od Kowd, pnd a pr "Ovyes 


nw nw - 
Towv ceavTns: apKéeow OvycKova eye. 


538. tottro...aé€: double accus. 
Or, more exactly, rotro would be the 
obj. of some verb like Aéyerw or movety 
to be supplied. 

541. Evprdovv: a common meta- 
phor from sea-faring. Cf Eur. Lerc. 
Fur, 1225, cuumdety tots pidowt buc- 
tuxovew, Iph. Taur. 599, 6 vaverorAay 
yap elu’ eymw Tas cuupopas, ovTos Be 
Shak. has “a coach-fellow 
in affliction.” — qovovpevy : supple- 
mentary partic, after avxuvouat. 

542. 


4 ay > ‘ 
TO Epyov €aTiv. 


oupTAet. 


Const. tvvitropés (eiow) oy 
The rel. for the indir. 


interr. Cf. Aj. 1259, 08 waboy ds ef 
gvow. The plur. ay, although Anti- 


gone alone has performed the burial. 

543. Aoyous: in word (alone), with 
sarcastic allusion to 78 f. The anti- 
thesis between Adyos and €pyoy is freq. 
emphasized by the use of pdvov. Cf. 


Dem. De Corona, § 101, ef tt Kad@y 
Aoyw pmovoy KaTaloxve emexeElpnoa, 
érel 76 ye &pyov ovK ay eroimoare. 

545. to py ov Oavetv: for the two 
negs. see on 443. — ré, ré: are corre- 
lated, and atv cot belongs also to 
ayvica.—ayvioat: like ayva rovety. 
But here in a general sense. Schol., 
“Let me fulfil my sacred 
duty towards him in company with 
you, and share in your punishment.” 

546. a@: the accus. with @ryyavey, 
as with Yavew, 961. The neut. of the 
pron. is not uncommon with verbs of 
this kind. Cf O. C. 1106, airets & 
Ibid. 1168, Goris &y cov tovTo 


TIUTAL. 


Tevéet, 
mpooxpr Cor tuxerv. Cf. 778.— py ‘Oryes : 
indic. in a cond. rel. sent. See GMT 
O27 EES OI, 

547. mowod weavtys: regard as your 
vn. — GoKéow: pers. const. 


74 SOPOKAEOYS, 


ISMHNH. 


Kal Tis Bios por cov heheyspevn pidros; 


ANTITONH. 


Kpéov7’ EpOTa * TODOE yap ov KNOELOV. 


ISMHNH. 


, pai a > es > > es b] 4 
550TL TadT arias pm’ ovdev adedovpern ; 


ANTITONH. 


> ~ \ A > ’ 4 > > X\ ~ 
adyouoa pev on, El yehwr €Vv GOL yero. 


ISMHNH. 


tli Ont av adda vov o e€7 adedotw’ eyo; 


ANTITONH. 


cacov ceavTnv: ov dlova o v7exduyew. 


ISMHNH. 


¥ Vd > , an wn le 
oor TaAawa, Kap.TAaKW TOV DOU Mopov; 


ANTITONH. 


555 ov pev yap eldov Cyv, eyw dé KaTOaveiv. 


ISMHNH. 


2 > > Dae > , A > aA 4 
ahd’ ovK €7 appyTois ye ToLs E“ots ovyous. 


548. tls Bios: ve. m&s 6 Bios pidos 
éotiv; 

549. knBendv: “ you ure mindful of 
his interests (in allusion to 47); and 
perhaps he will take care to make 
your life without me agreeable.” 

550. ravra: in this way. — ovdév 
dpedovpevy : 
thereby. 

551. Antigone softens somewhat 
the bitterness of her taunt in 549. ef 
is used after dAyeiy as after Oavudcew 
alcxvvec@a: and similar verbs, almost 
like 6m. The thought is, “it is with 
grief to myself that I mock you.” — 


when you gain nothing 


pév: see on 498. — év col yeA@: for 
eyyeA@ aot. Ch El. 277, Gorep eyye- 
A@oa TOS TOLOVMEVULS. 

552. The repetition of 8j7a and 
a@pedety adds intensity. — adda vov: 
at least now (if I have not before). 
CR AT 

554. olpot tadawa: sce on 82. — 
kaptAakw: am I really (Kat) to fail of: 
kal, to auement the force of the ques- 
tion, is found also in 726, 770. Others 
take «af as implying the ellipsis of 
} owow euavTny ; 

556. GAN ovk «ré.: “true, I chose 
to live, but not with my words left un- 


ANTITONH. 75 


ANTITONH. 


A A » , ae > > Ay > 4 o 
kahas od pev coi, Tos 8 eyw “Sdxovv dpoveiv. 


ISMHNH. 


‘\ ‘ ¥ aA > e > re 
Kal pny ton vev é€otw 7 “Eapapria. 


ANTITONH. 


Bapoe: od pev Cys, 7 S Eun buy madae 
560 TeAvnKev, wate Tos Davovaew wpedew. 


KPEQN. 


‘ toe e \ \ J 2 
T@ Tatdé dye THdE THY pev apTios 
avovwv tepavOa, thy & ad’ ob ta Trpar edu. 


rpoken. dappyros in the pred. position. 
Cf. Eur. Jon. 228, emt 8 dopdrrors 
unAowt wy mapite. Ismene desires to 
remind her sister that it was not from 
indifference to Polynices (78, 90) that 
she tried to dissuade her from bury- 
ing him, and that she was one with 
her in feeling. This is what she 
means in 508. Antigone, however, 
takes Adyos to mean the arguments 
of Ismene to justify her course. Some 
prefer the too ingenious and strained 
interpretation of Boeckh, but not ac- 
cording to my unspoken (i.e. secret) con- 
victions. 

557. od pév: sc. eddKeis.— Tots 8 
éy#: regularly éya dé, to indicate the 
antithesis to ob wév. C71, 1101.—ooi: 
So in the phrase d0n@ pou. 
Cf. Isocr. 15, 323, e€uod voulCovros bre 


= GEauTH. 


by iptv b0kn, TOV EEew wor (— euavTe) 
Kad@s.— Tots 8€: to those, sc. the gods 
of the lower world and the shade of 
Polynices. 

558. Ismene reiterates what she as- 
serted in 536, 5387. The Schol. has é71 
ov pev expatkas, yw 5¢ cuvpdew. Some 


editt. understand Ismene to mean, “we 
are both in equal error, you against 
the state, but I against the dead.” 

559. The dreadful fate of her par- 
ents had already broken her heart. 
To outward appearance only did she 
walk among the living. Hence it was 
natural that she should now seek to 
benefit only the dead by her efforts. 
Her interest in her betrothal to Hae- 
mon has been completely subordinated 
to her sense of duty to her kindred. 
When her resolve was taken to bury 
Polynices at the cost of her life, she 
counted herself among the dead. — 
Odpoet: tuke heart! 

560. addedeiv: to be of service to. 
With the dat. in the poets and in 
Cf. Eur. Orest. 666, xph 
Tois pico wpedety. 

561. td aide, tHy pev, tHv S€: 
see on 21.— 70, THSe: for the gender, 
see G. 388; If. 272 a. 

562, tHv 8 ad’ ov x«ré.: and the 
Anti 
gone’s conduct was the natural prod- 
uct of her character. 


later prose. 


other ever since she was born. 


76 SOPOKAEOYS. 


ISMHNH. 


ov yap ToT, ovat, ovd os av Brdorn péver 


nr wn nw , 2 = b] 4 
VOUS TOLS KAKWS Tpacacovdw, add e€iorarat. 


KPEQN. 


Q an "90 \ aA , , 
7 56D COL your, 06 etXou OVV KQKOLS TpPaToew KQaKQa,. 


ISMHNH. 
, \ s ial 8° »” , 
TL yap povn pot TNO aTrep Bidaov 3 


KPEQN. 


adn nde pevTo. pn éy’ od yap €oT Er. 


ISMHNH. 


> \ a A A a , 
GAG KTEVELS VUUPELA TOV DAaUTOU TEKVOU ; 


KPEQN. 


apdoor yap xatépwr eioty yvar. 


ISMHNH. 


570 ovx ws y exelvw THE T 


563. Ismene seeks, in a respectful 
manner, to defend her sister and her- 
self. She acknowledges the want of 
good judgment; excuses it, however, 
by saying that those who are overtaken 
by a great calamity lose the discretion 
(vots) that is theirs by native endow- 
ment (ds dv BAdory). 

565. col yobv: sc. 6 vois etéorn. — 
mpdcoev kaka: Ismene said rads 
mpacce — be unfortunate. Creon turns 
it into kaka mpdaocew = do wicked things. 
xaxors refers to Antigone. 

566. tyo8 arep: makes clear the 
sense of udvn, for Creon and others 
still remain to her. 

567. But surely say not “this one,” 
for she is no more (ve. she is as good as 
dead). — ySe: esp. indicates persons 


Hv nppLoopeva. 


present; here it refers to r#05e. When 
the sense of a word as such is to be sig- 
nified or quoted, the nom. is commonly 
used and 7+é placed before the word. 
Cf. Dem. De Corona, § 88, 7d dé bets 
Stay A€yw, Thy woAW Aéyw. Without 
76, Menander 522, dvamvoyy exer Zev 
oa@tep eimerv, and Ar. Vesp. 1185, pis 
kal yadh méAAeis Adyew ev avdpacw ; 

568. vupdeta: lit. nuptials, here 
for bride. Cf. Eur. Andr. 907, &dAAnv 
Tw edyhy aytl cov orépye: méats ; 

569. Full many a field there is which 
he may plough. This remark addressed 
to the noble young women is spite- 
ful, contemptuous, and harsh. 

570. 1ppoopeva: suited to him and 
her, ve. in accord with their desires. 
Transl. not as their hearts were plight- 


ANTITONH. 77 


KPEQN. 


XN ay = ey la 
KQAKaS eyo YvUVvarkas VLETL OTVUYW. 


ISMHNH. 


® pitta? Atuov, ws 0 atydler tarp. 


KPEQN. 


» Lal QA Q \ ‘\ A v 
uyav ye NuTets Kal OV Kal TO GOV A€xos. 


XOPOS. 


7 yap aTepyoes THOSE TOV GaUTOU ovo? ; 


574. W. gives this verse to Ismene. 


oD 


ed; the sense being, that true affec- 
tion bound their hearts together, and 
no other betrothal could be agreeable. 
For the plur. of the partic. see on 
447. 

572. This is an exclamation, not 
an address to Haemon, for he is not 
present. This verse, given by the Mss. 
to Ismene, is assigned by most editt. 
to Antigone, chiefly for the reason 
that 7d adv A€xos in the next verse is 
more easily taken as your marriage 
than as the marriage of which you 
speak, and because Ismene, in response 
to the remark of Creon, would defend 
her sister, not Haemon, against the 
reproach kakas yuvairas. But the lat- 
ter objection bears with almost equal 
force against the supposition that An- 
Haemon is only indi- 
rectly dishonored. 


tiyone says this. 
Antigone closes 
her discussion with Creon in 525, says 
in 5960 that she no longer has any in- 
terest in life, has nowhere before 
made any reference to her relations 
with Hacmon, and now preserves a 
disdainful silence towards these re- 
proaches. ‘The chief difficulty in 


assigning the verse to Ismene will be 
removed if we change a’ to o¢’, when 
the meaning is, O, dearest HTaemon, how 
your father dishonors her (Antigone, in 
calling her kak} yuvn for you). This 
makes easier also the reference of 7d 
cov Aéxos. ‘The omission of the art. or 
pron. with warhp is no difficulty. Cf. 
El. 525, mathp yap ws €& euod TéOvnkev. 

573. Avaets: by speaking so much 
about it.—to oov A€xos: Schol., 7d 
br cov dvowaCduevoyv. Cf. El. 1110, 
ovK olda Thy ohy KAnddva (the report of 
which you speak), Kur. Hipp. 118, 
Thy ov b€ Kimpw (Cypris whom you 
praise) wOAN eye xalpew A€yw. 

574. All the Mss., with one excep- 
tion, give this verse to Ismene, and 
many also 576. Boeckh and many 
other editt. rightly assign both to 
the Chorus: 574, because Ismene 
has already asked this question in 
568, and because it scems altogether 
probable that the Chorus would re- 
monstrate with Creon ; 576, because 
the calm and judicial tone, wholly 
unsuited to Ismene, is proper only to 
the Chorus. 


78 SOPOKAEOYS 


KPEQN. 


575" Awdns 6 Tavowy Tovade Tos ydpous uot. 


XOPO3. 


Scdoypev’, ws €oixe, THVOE Ka7Oavetr. 


KPEQN. 


\ , p) , 
KQtL OOL YE KQJLOL. 


pen TpiBas e7, adda vu 


Kopiler elow, Suaes: ek S€ TovdE xp7 


A > , > 
YVVALKas ELVAL TAOOE pnd AVEYLEVAS. 


580 pevyovct yap Tou xol Opacets, oTav mé\as 


non Tov “Avdnyv elcopwct tov Biov. 


575. éwol: this marriage alliance 
wasamatter of deep interest to Creon, 
father of the bridegroom and guardian 
of the bride. 

576. SeSo0ypeva: sc. eori; it has been 
determined. For the plur. see on 
447. 

577. Kal vol ye kapol: if is for you 
certainly and for me (a fired conclu- 
sion). The dat. can be referred only 
to the foregoing principal sent. — 
tpiBas: sc. TpiBere, OF movetTe. — viv: 
see on 44. 

578. Spoes: the attendants of the 
king. — é« rot8e: henceforth. 

579. yvuvaikas: cmphatic, and in 
the pred. — py8 dveméevas: and not be 
left at large. So, in £7,516, her mother 
says to Electra, avemmevn ad otpéper. od 
yap mdapeat AlyiaOos, Os co emetx’ Gel wi- 
To. Oupalay y otaayv aicxtvew idous. 
The Athenian women of the better 
classes were rarely seen out of the 
house except at public festivals; at 
other times never unattended. The 
sisters are now led by the guards to 


the door that opens into the women’s 
apartment. There the guards remain, 
prob. as sentinels, for in 760 Creon 
calls to them to lead Antigone back. 
The king remains on the stage during 
the chanting of the next choral ode, 
absorbed in gloomy reflections. 

580. Creon misjudges Antigone so 
greatly that he fears she may try to 
escape death, whereas she secks it. 

581. tov Blov: gen. with weAas. See 
Ge S22 Wh bute 

582. Stricken with grief, the Chorus 
is reminded of the inherited woe of 
the Labdacidae, whose latest scions 
even are not spared. Where once the 
deity has ordained calamity, there its 
baleful results continue to flow on. 
Against the sovereign power of Zeus 
no one can contend. Whereas the 
god in undecaying power defends his 
holy ordinances, to mortals no per- 
manent prosperity is destined. Our 
desires amuse us with delusive hopes, 
and when once our perception has be- 
come blinded we plunge inevitably 


ANTILON EH: 79 


Stdoipov P’. 


XOPOS. 


Urpopr a. 


> , @ a ” ed 
eVOaLLOVvES OLOL KAKW)Y aAYEVOTOS QALwWYV. 


ois yap av cecoOn Oedbev ddpos, atas 


585 ovdev EdNElTTEL yeveas emt ANOS EpTor: 


4 id , io } ip ” 
OPOLOV WOTE TOVTLALS OLOLA OVOTVOOLS OTAV 


Opyoocacow epeBos Upadov eTLOpann mvoats, 


590 


KvAtvder Bucodbev Kedawav Ova Kat 


¥. ¥ , > > a >’ , 
Svcavepov, atovew Bpesovar } aVTLTANYES AKTAL, 


588. W. Opyooas. 590 f. 


into ruin. — evSatpoves: blest are they. 
— ayevetos : act., like many adjs. de- 
rived from verbs and compounded 
with a privative; ¢.g. avavotos, arpe- 
For the gen. ¢f. O. T. 
969, alavotos éyxous, and see G. 1140; 
IH. 755 d. 

583. ols: the implied antec. todos 
is the indir. obj. of éprov. — Beobev: 
“the adv. of place supports the meta- 
phor of a storm coming from a certain 
quarter. Cf. Aesch. Prom. 1089, pir} 
AWbev.” Camp. 


v 
oT0S, abepKTos. 


584. adras: depends on obdéy; no ruin. 
585. édAelmer Eptrov: fii/s to come 
poe. Cf, xen. Men. ai. 0.) py 


€AXclretbat et Tomy TOUS EvepyeTourTas. 
— emt mAnPos yeveds: fc. from gen- 
eration to generation. So Shak. 
Pericles, i. 4: 
One sorrow never comes but brings an heir, 
That may succeed as his inheritor.’’ 
586 ff. Const. duowr date bray Opiho- 
caow movtias Bvanvdus mvoats vldua 
épeBos bpadoy emdpaun.—amvoais: dat. 


of cause. With dvamvdas mvoais, cf. 


W. xeAaway Oiva, Kat 


Ovordvepoe oTOvw Bpepovew. 


1261 gpevav dvcppdvwyv, 1277 mévor dvo- 
movot.— tmovtiats: join as an adj. with 
The 
storms on the Kuxine were notoriously 
violent. Cf O. 7. 196, roy amdgevov 
Sppov Oprkiov kAvdwva. Eur. Rhes. 440, 


mvoats, the Thracian sea-blasts. 


oia mwovTov Op7} kiov pvonmata ere Capes. 

589. epeBos Ubadov: darkness under 
the sea, v.e. under its surface ; the nether 
darkness of the deep. 

590. Kvdtvbe, «ré.: the wave (oldua) 
rolls up the black sand from the lowest 
Bl. compares Verg. (Georg. iii. 
240, ima exaestuat unda vor- 
ticibus, nigramque alte sub- 
jectat arenam. Cf. also Milton, 
Par. Lost, vii. 212, “A sea dark, waste- 


depths. 


fil, wild, Up from the bottom turned by 
Jurious winds And surging waves.” 


59L. Svedvepov: wind-tossed. Hesych. 
explains by dverapayor, 7b Kkarobs avé- 
Cf Apoll: Whos 1,698; 


> , > > , y 
akTiy T alytaduv Te Svo7jvemor. 


ous éxor. 


592. avtumdnyes: found only here. 
Cf. axta kuparomaAng, O. C. 1241. Beat- 
en in front, Ue. the waves and the storm 


80 SOPOKAEOYS 


*Avtirtpopy a. 


dpxata Ta AaBdaxidav olkav opapat 


59% myuwata bbitav emt mHwacer mintovT, 
Ne 


ovd amahvAdooe yeveay yévos, add’ Epeirer 


Jeav tis, 00d exer Vow. 


yov yap €oxatas viTrep 


600 pilas érérato dos ev Oidirov Sddpous, 


> > , an an Zn 
Kat av vw dowia Geav Tav vepTépwr 


= “A % Me > »” ‘\ la > , 
aa KOTTLS Aoyou T QVOLA Kal pevav Eplwus: 


595. W. bOipevo. 


do not come from the side (cf Hom. 
Od. v. 418, jidvas mapamrAjyas) but di- 
rectly forward upon the shore. Or, 
ace. to Schn., beaten again, i.e. they 
feel the returning stroke of the waves; 
and so the latest descendants of the 
race feel beating against them the 
returning blows of the ancient &rn. — 
orove, xré.: and the headlands lashed 
by the waves resound with a groan. 

593. dpxata: from of old, as an 
ancient heritage; in the pred. — Aaf- 
Saxisav: limiting gen. with ovcwy. 

594 f. I see the calamities of the race 
succeeding the calamities of those that 
are dead. The ills of Antigone fol- 
lowed after those of Oedipus, and 
Oedipus perished in consequence of 
the murder of Laius, his father. 

596. Nor does one generation (by sat- 
isfying the anger of the gods) release 
another (succeeding generation). As, 
for example, Orestes, by the help of 
Athene, brought to an end the curse 
of the Tantalidae, and his descendants 
were prospered. -yevea and yévos have 
the same sense. Cf. vékuy vexpdy in 
1067. — épeltrer: sc. yeveav. 

597. exes Avow: = Aver. CLO. T. 
Aj. 564, due- 
pevayv Onpay éxwv. The subj. is yévos, 
GAA’ epelwe: Oe@y Tis being parenthetic. 


566, ovk Epevvay éayere. 


600. W. reraro. 


Others, not so well, supply @eds as subj. 

599. Instead of a concessive or 
temporal clause, though light, etc., or 
when light, etc., we have a co-ord. const. 
ai makes the connection. 

600. éoxadras plfas: lit. last roots, 
pi¢a for branch, scion of the house. 
Antigone and Ismene were the last 
hope for the growth of the family. — — 
érérato ddos: cf. Phil. 830, avd’ alyAav 
& rérara Taviv. dos is a figure freq. 
used for deliverance and hope. Cf. 
Hom. J//. xviii. 102, where Achilles 
says, ov5é tt TatpdkAw yevdouny pdos 
00d’ éExdpoisiy Tots &AAos. Verg. Aen. 
11,281. “OO: Lux Dardaniigier 

601. kara: belongs to aug. The 
Schol. explains kataud by Oepicer Kal 
éxkdmrTe. — viv: ve. Thy picav. 

603. Komis: while the gods of the 
lower world are not represented with 
a scythe or sickle as a symbol of 
their functions (like our “ Father 
Time ” or “ Death”), yet the figure is 
so natural that the expression mow 
down or cut off is often said of the 
gods and of men. Cf. Aesch. Suppl. 
637, “Apn tov OepiCovta Bpotovs. CF. 
also Agam. 1655, ra® CEaujoa Svarnvov 
6épos. In Soph., Frg. 767, a pareddra 
is attributed to Zeus, and Eur. Or, 
1598, has Eipeow oiSapéoioww “Aida. 


ANTITDONH. 81 


Zrpody P’. 


605 


i A , , > a € , , 
reav, Zev, Svvacw Tis avdpav virepBacia KATAC XO, 


\ ¥Q Ca uN 9): xe \ ¥ > 
Tav ov UTTVOS QLpel oO O TOAVTAY PEUS OUT 


> , , A > , X / 
AKAMLATOL Oéovtes BYES, ayn pws de XPOV® 


610 duvaotas Karéyers ‘OAVprrov pappapderoay atyAar . 


, > »¥ \ \ oe 
TO T €TELTA Kal TO EeAAOV 


» \ > 4 
Kal TO TpW ETAapKETEL 





605. W. cay av. 


603. Adyou dvore lit. folly of judg- 
ment. Cf. 99. 

604. dpevav éepivis. ‘nfutuation of 
mind; explained in 622-624.  éepids 
is the power which drives men into 
destruction. When one with eyes 
wide open freely goes to one’s own 
death (as Antigone from her sense of 
duty), it appears to the mere looker-on 
like an infatuation inspired by some 
demoniac power, and that is épwds. 

605. reav: Hom. and Dor. for cap. 
Found also in El. 1091, redv ex Opay, 
Aesch. Sept. 105, reay yay, and in a 
few more places. — kardoxou: can re- 
strain. The potential opt. with é 
omitted is Hom. Cf. Od. iii. 231, peta 
Geos 7 CO€Awy Kal THAGOEY BYSpa Tadoa. 
Tl. xxii. 348, odk %@ bs ons ye Kvvas 
Kepad7s amaddAko. Occasionally also 
in Att. Cf. Aesch. Choeph. 594, imép- 
ToAuoy avdpos ppdvnua Tis Aéyou; Eur. 
Alc. 52, €00 Omws “AAKnotis és yijpas 
pdAdo ‘ 

607. trav: the oblique cases of the 
art. are used by the tragedians also 
as rels. — mavtaypevs: the all-catching, 
i.e. the one who seizes upon all. mavda- 
patwp is the Hom. epithet of sleep. 
aypevs, hunter, is applied to several 
divinities and to things. ‘The com- 
pound maytaypeds is not found, but 


612 f. W. érapxéeoa vopov. 


56 8 ovdev epret 


n , / > * ” 
Ovatav Bioros mayors, éxTOs Aras. 


mavaypevs is. Cf. mavaypéos Molpns, 
Paulus Silentarius, Anth. Pal. Similar 
to mavraypevs are maytdpxns, mavdntTns, 
KTE, 

608. dxdparo.: for the quantity of 
a, see on 339. — O€ovres: ve. they run 
their course unwearying. 

609. adyrpws: Zeus is represented 
also in art as a man in the full ma- 
turity of his powers. — xpovw: dat. of 
means; a potentate whose power is 
untouched by age. With this noble 
description of the majesty of Zeus, 
Blackwell compares the sublime words 
of the Apostle Paul in 1 77m. vi. 15, 16, 
6 pakapios Kal wdvos duvacrys, 6 BactAeds 
Tay Bactdevovtwy, kal Kipios T@y Kuptev- 
dvTwy, 6 movos xwy &Bavaciay, Pas oikav 
ampdoairov. 

611 f. tor €mera KrEé.: 
clauses express duration. 
the time immediately following, wéa- 
Aoy of the more distant future. The 
Schol. on émpntas wal erecta, Ll. xviii. 


these adv. 
éreita of 


357, has 7d 8€ reita avtl Tov mapavtixa 
vov. Cf. Kur. [ph. Taur. 1264, ra te 
mpa@ata Td T ewe? & + EucdAe TUXEID. 
The present is called by the gramma- 
rians 6 eéveotws, tempus instans. 
We may transl. both in the present and 
in the fuiure and in the past this law 
will be found to prevail. ‘The expres. 


82 SOPOKAEOYS 


2 799 EEN Y 
VOHKOS fe) ¥ ovoev EPTTEL 


Ovatav Bidtm wAnppEdrEes ExTOS aTas. 


*Avtirtpop7 8’. 


615 


a yap dy modvmr\ayxKtos éXris tohXots pev dvnars 


avopav, 


mo\Xow © amraTa KOVPOVOWY EPOTOV * 


elddte 8° ovdev eprret, Tply Tupt Oeppo adda Tis 


- , x, A \ yy vA 
620 tpocavon. oaodla yap ek Tov KAEWov EeTos TEhavTat: 
l va . 
3 XN ~~ > ’ ‘\ 
TO KaKOV OoKEety ToT eaOAOV 


DO eULULEV O dpéva 
TOO Eupev OTM hpevas 


XN »~ XN »” 
Beds ayel TT POs aTQvV. 


sion is condensed like that in Dem. De 
Corona, § 31, twép ob Kal TéTe Kal voy 
kal del Gworoy@ Kal morcuety Kal diapé- 
pecOa TovToLs. 

613 f. Nothing that ts sinful touches 
the life of mortals without harm; ve. 
all that is out of harmony (rAnuuedés) 
with the sovereignty of Zeus, all t8pus, 
brings ruin to man’s life. Cf Plat., 
Laws, 731d, ré be... wAnumedc? ral 
Kako eprevar Sel THY Opyny. 

615. The reason (yap) of the fore- 
going is not contained in the first 
sent., Which stands instead of a con- 
cessive clause, although hope, ete., but 
in moAAols amata. — dvnors: in the 
pred. So also arara. 

617. épwrev: subjective gen. “The 
deception that is born of foolish 
desires gives to many men hope.” 

618. ov8€v: obj. of eidd71; the subj. 
of epee: is 7 drataoa eAnis, ve.) amaTn 
or 7 an. W. and Bl. connect oddéy 
with épre, nothing befalls a person 
aware before, etc., the sense of which 
is not at all clear. 

620. tmpocatoy : mpocavw, scorch, 


is found only here, though aww and 
compounds with dv-, ag-, é&-, Kart-, 
and éy- occur. The same figure in 
Hor. Od. IT. 1,7, “ime ads: err 
ignes suppositos cineri do- 
loso.” Cf. also Phil. 1260, tows dv 
exTos KAauuaTtwy exois moda. For the 
omission of dy with mpiv, see GMT. 
620. 

621. méhavrar: has been uttered. 
Cf. Trach. 1, Adyos or apxaios avOpd- 
TV gavets. 

622 ff. “Whom the gods would 
destroy they first make mad.” Cf 
Theognis, 405 ff., roAAdn: 8 eis apethpy 
omevdet avip, Képdos SiChwevos, by Tiwa 
daluwy mpdppwv eis weyadnv aumrdakiny 
mrapayel, kal of @nke doxety & uty 7) KaKd, 
TavT aya elvat ebuapéws, & 3° by 7H 
xXphowa, Tadta Kowa. Milton, Sams. 
gon. 16838, “So fond are mortal men, 
Lalln into wrath divine, As their own 
ruin on themselves ? invite, Inseusate 
left, or to sense reprobate, And with 
blindness internal struck.” 

622. €upev: this Ilom. form occurs 
nowhere else in dramatic poetry. 


ANTITONH. 83 


, °° > lA ¥ > ‘\ »¥ 
625 Tpacoel O OALyLaTOY YpOvOY EKTOS aTas. 


ode pnv Aiwwv, taidwv TOV cov 
véatov yevvn * ap ayvvevos 
A re id 9 
Ts pe\Noydpov Tadwdos HKEL 
[Opov "AVTLYOVNS, 
630 amatas heyéwy vrepadyov ; 


SixtH SceNnE. CrEeoN. Two SERVANTS. HAEMON. 


-Emetooouov ye 


KPEQN. 


Go DIA OR , 6 BZ 
TAX eto oper Oa HPQavTewv UTEPTEPOV. 


® mat, Tedelav Wnpov dpa pn K\vwv 


™s pehdovdppov matpt Ovpaivwry mape ; 


ZX» \ XN r 4 A A A , 
7H TOL MEV NMELS TAVTAXYH SpavrTes diroe ; 


625. mpdooe: fures; in this sense 
commonly with some adv. or adj., in- 
stead of which we have here é«tds &ras. 
Cf. Ar. Equit. 548, tv? 6 romrhs amin 
xalpwy Kata voov mpatas. — ddlyotov 
Xpovov: the very smallest space of time. 
—aras: the repetition of this word 
(ef. 585) lends an impressive em- 
phasis to the close of the ode. 

626. 68: sce on 155. 

627. véarov: the latest born and 
the last to survive, since the older 
Megareus had given his life as a 
sacrifice. Cf. 1301 f. 

628. pedAoyapou tadiSos: intended 
bride. The adj. is not superfluous, 
and is formed like weAAoviugou be- 
low. 

629. popov: the accus. after &yvv- 
vOat is rare. 

630. amaras Aex€wv: the disappoint- 
ment of his nuptials. damatas is gen. of 
cause. 


631. Haemon comes from the city 
and enters at the right of the specta- 
tors. —pavrewy: ve. better than a seer 
would tell us. The anticipation ex- 
pressed by the Chorus is unpleasant 
to Creon; hence his impatient and 
sharp manner. 

632. tedelav: final, irrevocable. — 
dpa pry: can it be that... .? expressing 
doubt mingled with surprise. The 
emphasis falls on @uuaivwy, and the 
answer desired is no, but that feared 
Cf. El. 446, apa ph Bdoxets 
AuTnpe ad’tH Tavta Tov pdvou pepe; 

633. THs peddAovUpdov: obj. gen. 
with Yjpov. See on ll. W. joins it, 
With @vuaivwy as gen. of cause. 

634. pév: makes cof emphatic; to 
you, in distinction from the citizens 
and Antigone. 


is yes. 


With juets supply 
eguev. —TavTaxy Spavtes: ve. what- 
ever we do. Cf. Aj. 1269, as dy TOONS, 
mayvTaxn xpnoTes y eo. 


84 SOSPOKAEOYS 


AIMOQON. 


, , 2 mY , , ¥y 
635 TAaTEP, TOS Ell, KAL TU MOL YYwWMAS EXYWV 
Xpnotas amopHots, ais eywy ehabouar. 
Eo yap ovoels a€idoerar yamos 


petlav héperGar cov Kalas wWyoupévov. 


KPEQN. 


Y ip 3 a \ \ ae »” 
OUTW yop; @ TAL, XP” dua OTEPV OV EX ELV, 


640 , , Y Seta Lae 0 € , 
YVOELYS TAT PWAS TQVT OTLOUVUEV EOTAVAL. 


, \ Y 7 8 x \ 
TOUTOU yop OUVEK avo pes EVUK OVTAL yovas 


I, , 2 , A 
KATY) KOOUS pvoavTes €&V Sdpots EXELV, 


e x XN b ‘ 5 , A 
WS KQL TOV €xOpov QAVTAPLUVWVTAL KQKOLS, 


x \ , las 3 ~ a 
Kal Tov idov TYUL@oW e€ tou TAT pl. 


y 
645 otis & avadédyntra ditver Tékva, 


VA , a a ” »” XN ¢€ A ae 
ti TOvd Gy eElmous ado TAY avTO TOvOUS 


646. W. zedas. 


635. Haemon begins the interview 
with filial submission, and hopes to 
persuade his father to change his 
views ; still he gives an intimation of 
his real feeling by saying 7f you have 
(€xwv) and if you guide well (Kar@s 
nyounevov). Creon, however, takes 
both in the sense of since you, ete. 

636. &trop8oits : you direct (me). Some 
take this as an opt. of wishing, may you 
direct me; thus Haemon expresses him- 
self with continued ambiguity. 

637. agidoetar: passive. Cf. TyW7- 
cerar, 210. 

638. déperOar: depends on pel(wr, 
like foow AaBeiv, 439, and similar ex- 
pressions. TheSchol.explains by oddels 
pot mpoKpiOncerat yauos TIS OHS apxis. 

639. yap: in the connection there 
is an ellipsis of something like this ¢s 
right, true. — id otépvev exe: lit. to 
have (i.e. to be) throughout one’s breast, 


t.e. thus ought one to think in one’s heart. 
What follows is explanatory of oftw 
and in appos. with @yeuv. 

641. rovrov otvexa: anticipates the 
clauses as... dvTaptywyTat... Kal... 
TIUL@OL. 

642. KatyKoovs : obedient. — dv- 
cavres exe: that they may beget and 
have. See on 22. 

643. tov éxOpov : 
enemy is meant. 

644. €& tcov marpi: fe. as the 
father does. The sentiment here ex- 
pressed finds ample illustration in 
Greek literature. To return good for 
good and evil for evil, to love friends 
and to hate enemies, was the com- 
monly accepted rule of the ancient 
world. 

646. ti dAdo: obj. of e%rous, which 
takes a double accus. (eimety rf twa), 
rovde being the pers. obj. 


their father’s 


ANTIFONH, 85 


An \ \ A > aA 4 
puca, tovy S€ rotouw eyOpotow yew ; 
, - > 9S A ‘\ , by e > ¢€ A 
py viv ToT, ® Tat, Tas Ppévas y vd ydovys 
a 4 > 3 Vd > XN 4 
yuvaikos ovver’ exBadns, €idas ort 


650 uypov TapayKadiopa ToUTO yiyverat, 


\ \ J 2 , 
yvuv7) KAK1) EVVEVVOS EV ddj.ots. 


Tt yap 


, 2 oh LA ~ EN 4 4 
yévoir av €dKos petlov 7 didos Kakos; 
>: S. 4 © , A "4 
ah\a mrvcas woe Te SUTHENH pébes 


mv matd év “Avdov tHvde vupdevew Twi. 


655 eel yap avTyny etov eudavas eyo 


3. , A 
TOhMEWS ATLOTHOAGAY EK TAONS [LOVHY, 


~ > =i \ > , fp 
wevdn y euauTov ov KaTaoTHow TodeL, 


X\ aw 
ah\a KTEVO. 


A “a > . , , 
Tpos TavT epupveitw Ata 


Evvayov: el yap dy Ta y eyyevn pioer 


648. W. & noovny. 
648. ud’ ySovns: under the influence 


of pleasure. 

650. This is a chilling object of em- 
brace. mapaykdAioua is an instance of 
the freq. poetic use of an abstract for 
a concrete and a neut. for a personal 
subst. So «jdevua (O. T. 85) for kndeo- 
THs, Svcbcov wlonua (£1. 289). See on 
&Anua, 320. 

651. yuvy: in appos. with rodto, 
which conforms in gender to the pred. 
noun. — yap: Creon supports his ad- 
monition by a fact which the un- 
wedded Haemon might know from his 
own experience in the relations of 
friendship. The bad wife is as harm- 
ful as a bad friend. 

652. €Axos: ulcer. “ Wife, friend, 
You hang like ulcers on me.” Shir- 
ley’s Love’s Cruelty, iii. 4. 

653. mrvcas: 
with loathing. 


abs., = dmrortiaas, 
et B 

woel Svtuevy forms the 
second clause, hence té. Some join 
7vé with woel, as in Epic usage, but 


this would be anomalous in Att. acei 


659. W. 7a ovyyev7. 


is found but once more in Soph., sa 
El. 234, watnp a&oet tis mora. 

654. vupdevew tivl: “quanquam 
vulgo significat uxorem dare 
alicui tamen cum alibi tum hic 
et infra 816, ’Ayépovt: vuupetow, 
valet uzorem dari alicui sive nubere 
alicui.”, Wund. The sarcasm is evi- 
dent. 

655. éudhavas: join with amor7- 
cacay. 

657. evn ye: “if she has the 
boldness to disobey, I shall certainly 
not break my word to the state in 
failing to execute my threat of pun- 
ishment.” 

658. ampdos tratra: in view of this, 
therefore. — épupvelrw xré.: let her in- 
voke against me Zeus, who presides 
For epuuveiy, cf. L8bb: 
The allusion is to what Antigone has 
said in 450 ff. See also 487. 

659. The connection of thought is 
as follows: “I must punish her, for 
if I tolerate insubordination within 


over kindred. 


86 SOPOKAEOYS 


660 dkoopa Opdbw, Kdpta tors &&w yévous: 


2 a \ en 4 Y Cy SIE etn 
€VY TOUS yep OLKELOLO LY OOTLS EOT avn p 


xpnatos, pavetrar Kav Toke Sikatos wv. 


cots & vmepBas 7) vopovs Bralerau 


Xx > , A ry 
7] TOUTLTQOOELW TOLS Kpatvvoucw VOEL, 


> -~ > > id SS > > A A 
665 OVK €OT ETALYOU TOUTOV e€ EMOU TUXELV. 


adN’ Ov Tokus oTHTELE, TOVdE ypr KAVEW 


‘N ‘\ x OL x b) a 
KQL OMLKPa KQL OLKALQ KQAL TAVQAVTLA. 


MS bags » XS ». if; oy 
KQL TOUTOV QV TOV avopa fapaolnv eya 


KAN@S Lev apye, ev © ap apyeo Jat Gédewv, 


670 dopds T ay €V XELOVL TPOTTETAyLEVOV 


669. W. brackets. 


my house, then surely I shall be 
obliged to do so outside; for only he 
who treats his own kin justly (7.e. with 
severity when they do wrong) will also 
be just in the affairs of the state. The 
lawful ruler should be obeyed in all 
things. The man who obeys law and 
authority will make a good ruler and 
a good comrade in battle. Obedience 
to law on the part of both ruler and 
subject can alone save the state from 
the greatest of evils.” 

661. tots olketoroiw: neut. “Creon 
characteristically relies on common- 
place maxims.” Camp. 

663. vaepBas: in his presumption, 
Which shows itself in the two ways 
specified. Cf brepBacia, 605. — Bra- 
tera: acts in defiance of the laws. See 
on 59, 

664. rovmrdccev: obj. of voet. 

666. otyoee: we should regularly 
have Ov ay ation. See GMT. 555. 
The opt. makes the idea more gen- 
eral, i.e. if the state should appoint 
any one. Cf. O. T. 314, &vipa 8 woe- 


cal we a 
Acty ap? wy Exo. Te Kal SUvaiTo, KaA- 


670. W. ddpous. 


Actos movos. Nauck thinks that the 
poet in this expression betrays the 
Athenian republican, who sympa- 
thizes with the political sentiment of 
his contemporaries ; for Creon was 
ruler simply by virtue of hereditary 
right. — KAvew: to obey. 

667. tavavria: i.¢. ueydAa Kal GdiKa. 
Cf. Seneca, Med. 195, aequum at- 
que iniquum regis imperium 
feras. TheSchol.on Aesch. Prom. 75, 
dovAec, SecmoT@y akove Kal Sika KadiKa. 
What the proverb slaves 
Creon in the spirit of a despot applies 
to freemen. 

668 f. tovrov tow avdpa: i.e. the 
man who obeys. — dpxew: “supply 
ay from ay @éAew. The pres. inf. with 
ay is used instead of apéew, OeAjoev.” 
Weckl. 
TmpaTov mabav apxeTOat. 

670. Sopds ev xetpave: in the storm 
of battle. Cf. Kur. Phoen, 859, ey 
yap KAv8wrt KeiucOa Sopds Aavaidar. 
“Where danger threatens; I rejoice 
in the storm of spears.” Ossian’s Fingal, 
Bk. iii. Cf Tempestas tclorum. 


says of 


Solon’s maxim was, &pxe 


ANTITONH. 87 


pevew Sikawov Kayaldoy tapacrarny. 


> , ye A > ¥ , 
aAVaPKXLAaS € preclov OUVK €OTLY KQAKOVY * 


Y "fe > y” 7OQ> a 4 
auTy odes T OAAVTW, HO avacTaToUS 


olkovs TiOnow, nde Tuppdyou Sopds 


675 TpoTras KATAPPYHYVUCL. 


tov © dp0ovpéver 


ooéle 7a To\Ma cépal 7 Tefapyia. 


o 2) a> ‘\ as 
OUTWS A[LUVTE €oTl TOLS KOO LOUJLEVOLS, 


»” nt >) “A 
KOUTOL YUPALKOS OVdaLaS NOTHTEA. 


Kpetooov yap, ElTEp det, T pos avdpos E€KTTEC ELD, 


673. W. 70° dvacrarovs. 


Verg. Aen. xii. 284. — mpooreraype- 
voy: placed at his post. 

671. Sikavoy Kré.: a 
trusty comrade. 

672. In the contrast drawn here 
between the results of dvapxia and 
meapxia, Soph. may have had in mind 
the famous Elegiac of Solon, troéjen 
eis “A@nvatous, in which a similar con- 
trast is drawn between dvovoula and 
etvouia. Cf. Bergk’s Lyric Anthology, 
Solon, Frg. 4 (13). 

673. modes te: as though kal or ré 
were to follow. So «aé in 296. In 
#5e we have an in- 


staunch and 


GURY Sick oeio. 2 
stance of anaphora similar to Tovro... 
Tobe... TOdE in 2NG ff. 

674. cuppdxou Sopds: of the allied 
spear, Le. of allies in battle. Cf. Kur. 
Herc. Fur. 1195, cvppmaxov bépwv ddpu. 

675. tpomds Kkatappryvuct: causes 
routs by breaking the ranks. tpowds 
of effect. See G. 1055; 
Cy, tome lls "xx. soo? 0. 
Fur. 
Suppl. 710, &ppnte & abdjqv. Our Eng., 
to break a hole. The thought is, in- 
subordination leads to the defeat, not 
of the enemy, but of forces that are 
allied; auxiliaries do not avail against 


is accus, 
10 Geer Be: 


> - ” Led If 
autos Epida phyvuyto Bapetav. 


want of discipline. — Tay dpbovpe vey : 
of those who stand firm. Cf. Xen. Cyr. 
ry NeeRee 
TH CovTat, of bE pevyorTes amobvicKovaw 
madAov Tay pevdytwy. Others inter- 
pret, of those who are guided aright, 
t.c. the obedient, in allusion to amop8ots, 
636. 

676. Ta TodAG oapara: = Tos ToA- 


45, efSms Ste of pev viKk@yTes 


The Schol., rév dpxopwéevwv. 


Aovs. The more exact cduata is used 
because the preservation of the body 
is esp. in mind. 

677. obtws: so,as I have been say- 
ing. Creon now makes the application 
to the present situation. —dpuvréa: 
the plur. for the sing., a freq. use in 
adjs. and prous.— tots koopoupevots : 
what has been ordained, public order ; 
neut. plur. See on 447. For the 
thought, cf Thue. iii. 67. 6, duvvare 
TS TOV “EAAHVOY vOUw. 

678. yuvatkos: gen. with verb of 
inferiority. See G. 1120; H. 749. 

679. Kpetooov: sc. éotiv. For this 
sentiment, so prevalent in antiquity, 
cf. 520. Eur. £l. 980, kairo: 108 
aigxpov mpootateciy ye BwuaTwy yuvaika, 
bh Thy &vdpa.— éxtreceiv: lit. to full 


from, te. one’s place; hence, to be 


defeated. 


88 SOPOKAEOYS 


Ka 
680 KOK av yuvarKOv noooves Kadoinel av. 


XOPOS. 


CAEN / > \ *“ 4 dé a 
HW pev, EL MN TW KXpOVY KEKAEucOa, 


héyew Ppovotvtws av héyes doxets TE pt. 


AIMON. 


TATEp, Beot dvovew av Opotrous ppevas, 


v2 S* 3s) *¥ 4 
TAVTWVY OD EOTL KTNMATWV vTepTatov. 


685 €ya 8 Omws od pr éyers dpOas Trade 


ne ee | Ps , LEDAYS , ie 
OUT QV VVAULNV BNT ETLOTAULYV h€yeuv * 


Ws , v» SSP A ¥” 
YEVOLTO PEVTAV XaTEp@ Kaas EXOD. 


\ _ > , , na ¢ 
Oou OUV TEPUKA TAVTA 7 POO KOTFELV oon 


, x , x , ¥ 
Eyer Tis  Tpacoe Tis H Weyew EXEL. 


680. av... dv: opt. in a mild ex- 
hortation. See GMT. 237 

681. pév: see on 498.—Té xpovw: 
by our age. A similar use in 729. The 
Chorus may have in mind what Creon 
has said in 281.— kekAé€ppeba: in the 
sense of deceive. So in 1218. 

682. dv: ie. Adyew mepl (TovTwYr, 
mepl) dy A€yeis. The Chorus of vener- 
able men cannot but approve what 
Creon has said about obedience and 
anarchy. 

683. Haemon, like the Chorus, con- 
cedes that the general sentiments ex- 
pressed by Creon are not to be dis- 
puted ; but he places in opposition the 
public opinion, which sides with Anti- 
gone. Bl. observes that the distaste- 
fulness of the observations of Haemon 
is judiciously tempered and disguised 
by the dutiful and respectful feeling 
that pervades them. — dpévas: wis- 
dom, good sense. The same meaning 
in 648, to which there is a covert 
allusion. 

684. vméprarov: in appos. with gpé- 


vas, in gender agreeing with «rnudtwy. 
Cf. 1050. For the thought, cf Aesch. 
Agam. 927, 7d wh Kakds ppoveiy eos 
Méyioroy dépov. 

685. dmrws od py A€yets KTE.: Obj. of 
Aéyew. For dmws, see GMT. 706. 
The use of uh may be due to the in- 
fluence of the following opt. So Prof. 
Gildersleeve, Amer. Jour. of Philol. i. p. 
51. Others take the neg. as generic after 
ows, as it is after os ooris, 691, 697. 

686. pyre: with opt. of wishing. 
—héyew: the use of this word after 
Aéyeis is pointed, as if Haemon meant, 
T will not say it, though I think it. 

687. pévrdav : = pévror ty.— xarépw: 
he refers, of course, to himself. — 
Kadas éxov: sc. Ti, something that is 
well. He means, another may be found 
to have a sound opinion also (as well 
as you). 

688. ool 8 ovw Kré.: but, at any 
rate (whether I have a good judg- 
ment or not), J am naturally in a posi- 
tion to take note in your interest (col) 


of, etc. 


ANTITONH. 89 


690 TO yap cov oppa Sevvov avdpt dnporn 


, , 3) \ \ , 2 
Aoyots ToLouvToLs, ols GV py Teper K\UVwD * 
5) \ ae} , ¥ re oN , , 

ELLOL ) QKOVELV eo UTO OKOTOU TAOE, 


\ A 4 @: ba 4 - 
THY Taloa TavTnv of OdvpETat TOALS, 
7) 1 P 


TATOV yUvalKaV as avagiwTaTy 


695 KAKLOT aT Epyov evkecoTatov pbive, 


HTis Tov avTns avTadeddhov ev dovats 


a> »¥ 2 fe eS ee me 
mwentat adamtov py? bm apynot@r Kvvav 


¥ > - , 4p e > > “Aw 
clan odA\€o Oat pO UIT OLWYWVY TLVOS* 


ovy HOE xpvons a&la Tins ayet ; 
700 Towa Epeuvy aly emépxerar paris. 


€wol S€ DOU TPaTTOVTOS EVTVXYMS, TATED, 


690. Sevov: followed by the dat. 
of interest and the dat. of cause; 
because of such words. Cf. 391. 

691. ols: for ofos, the exact cor- 
relative.—py téppe.: for uA with 
the: indic;, see: GMT..-6185: <o.-9138: 
Bell. takes the rel. clause as a final 
one, and thus accounts for uy. But 
the people do not say these things 
in order that they may be reported to 
the king. Cf. 700. The sense of the 
entire passage is, the common citizen 
shuns your look because he entertains 
sentiments which you would not en- 
joy to hear uttered. 

692. wo ckotov: The Schol., Aad- 
palws.—€otme: = eeor, 

693. ola: cognate accus., what la- 
ment the city makes over. 

694. ds: (saying) that. What fol- 
lows is the reported utterance of the 
citizens. 

The 
occurrence of the triple sup. is worthy 
of notice. 


695. amo: in consequence of. 


696. ars Kré.: gives the reason 
for am épywy «ré. in the view of the 
citizens. 


697. dBarrov: pred. with orAccba, 
which is not used of death alone. Or, 
with memra@ra it may be directly joined 
with aviradeAgpov. — pyre: the rel. 
clause is causal, and we should ex- 
pect fris ov elacev GA€cOa &Oamroy 
ovre... ore; instead of this, the neg. 
is expressed alone with the inf., and 
it is unre, because in such clauses the 
reason may be expressed in the form 
of a cond., i.e, 6s (Sorts) uf = el wh, 
equiv. to dr ob. Cf. O. T. 1885, ti 
yap ew dpav btw Y dpavre undev Hv 
ideiv yAukd; See GMT. 580. 

699. We: i.e. such a one as this. — 
Xpvonjs: xpucois is applied to anything 
that is glorious or splendid. Cf O. 7. 
158, xpucéas eAmidos. 

700. épepvy: dark, secret, as bd 
oxdtov above. — éaépxerar: sc. euos, 
repeating the idea of 692. Or, bet- 
ter, sc. méAw, goes on its way, spreads, 
Cf. émdpaun, 589. 
Aesch. Suppl. 560, Acwava emepxetat 
bdwp To NetAov. 

701. cov mpdocovtos evruxas: the 
poct might have used rs o7s evruxlas. 


through the city. 


Similar is cod Kad@s jyoupevov, 638. 


90 SOPBOKAEOYS 


¥ \ rn 
ovK e€oTW ovdeY KTHMA TYLLWTEpOD. 


4 x \ ie 5 vi 4 
Tl yap TaTpOs OadXovros evKXelas TéKvoLs 


»” A a , NX , VA 
ayahwa petlov, 7 Ti mpos Taidwyv marpt ; 


705 py vov ev WO0s podvov év TAUT@ popet, 


ws bys av, Kovoev ado, TOUT dpbas EVE. 


4 \ bee x Lal 4 “N 
OOTLS Yap aAvUTOS 7 bpovew Povos SoKEL, 


7 yaooav, Hv ovK ahdos, H Wuyyny exe, 


ovto. dvamtTuybeévtes WhOnaaY KeEvol. 
x n 


710 d\N’ avdpa, Kel Tis Gods, TO pavOavey 


Fd > %: \ | 4 ‘, > XN, 3 yy 
TOAN alo pov ovoev Kal TO HN TELE ayar. 


opas Tapa pelOporcr Xeysdppos ooa 


Va e , “A (4 > 4 
dévdpwv wrelke, Kravas as exowlerau: 


706. W. xovdev dAXo Tots. 


702. Tyswrepov: more valued. 

703. evkAelas: gen. with the comp. 
For what greater delight have children 
than the renown of a prosperous father. 

704. mpos tmalSev: on the part of 
children. —vov: used in the sense of 
the illative viv by the poets metri 
gratia, like dpa for &pa. But many 
critics deny this. 

705. 780s: sentiment, conviction. The 
more usual word would be yveun or 
deka. 

706. os: the rel. pron. 6 would be 
the regular use.— tovto is added be- 
cause of the loose correlation of the 
clauscs. — pas €xew: in appos. with 


00s. 
709. ovro.: plur., because of the 
general notion in éaT1s, — Svamruy Vev- 


tes: Schol., avakadupoberTes, Ze. When 
we can thoroughly see through them. 
— dhbyoayr : are found to be. Gnomic 
aor. Theognis, the elegiac poet, whose 
gnomic verses were familiar to the 
Athenian youth, says, 221 ff., davis Toe 
Boxéer Tov TAnaiov tduevar ovdév, GAN 


avTdos modvos moira dnve’ Exe, etvds 
VY tppwv eoti, vdov BeBAaupévos ecddrod. 
710 f. Const., 7d &vdpa pavéavew 
moAAG Kal TO pH Telver yay ovdev 
aicxpdy (eotw).— For ef with the 
subjv., see GMT. 454; H. 894 (b). — 
telverv: in the sense of le firm. The 
metaphor in relvey nat res 
pha follows. wi 
712. Haemon now unconsciously 
turns Creon’s principles, inculcated 
in like manner by means of similes 
(473), against his father. Thus the 
spectator’s attention is directed, as is 
frequently the case in ancient tragedy, 
to the hero’s ignorance of 
character, by which the tragic conflict 
is chiefly developed. — petOporet: the 
larger trees are found by the side of 
streams and = in 
jambus, 


his own 


valleys. — mapa : 
makes an since in Soph. 
initial p lengthens a preceding vowel 
Cf. O. Ti OLR wets: rene 
O. C900, arb putipos. — 60a: 


in the arsis. 
ws 
pemov. 
the correlative tocatta is to be sup- 
plied with exo@ Cera. 


ANTITONH. 9] 


SN. 3 3 , > Pe, >’ bd tA 
ta 8 avrurelvovT avTompeyy amrohdvTat. 


Ld X\ X 4 b] A , 
715 avtws S€ vads OTIS eyKpaTn 70da 


V4 e 4 dé \ % , 
TELVAS VUTTELKEL [L7) €V, UTTTLOLS KATW 


oT pébas TO Nourov céApacw VAUTLANETAL. 


» lal XN 
GN elke Ovpod Kat perdotacw didov. 


yvapn yap €l Tis KAT e“oU VEWTEPOV 


720 mpoceoTL, Phu eywye mperBevew sodv, 


A nN »” VA b) > , , 
puvat Tov avdpa TavT emuoTHNS TEwY * 


> ’ > A ~ aA N , cs 
el 8 OU), pidret yap TOUTO [Ly TAVT) PETTELY, 


\ aA , > N N , 
Kal Tov heyovTwY €v KaX\ov TO pavOavew. 


718. W. dad’ eike pv. 


714. xdAavas: note the antithesis : 
these save their branches, those are 
destroyed root and branch. For the 
image, cf. Webster’s Appius and Vir- 
ginia, p. 208 (iii. 2) : — 


“The bending willow, yielding to each wind, 

Shall keep his footing firm, when the proud 
oak, 

braving the storm, presuming on his root, 

Shall have his body rent from head to 
foot.” 


715. vaos: the gen. depends on rd5a. 
movs is a rope, called “sheet,” fastened 
to the lower corners of the sail, by 
tightening or relaxing which the force 
of the wind upon the vessel’s sail is 
regulated. Cf) Eur. Orest. 705, al vads 
yap evrabetca mpos Blay 0d) éBaver, 
éot™n 8 atOis Ay yard moda. — éy- 
Kpaty : is used proleptically, /e. 
adore eyxpaty elvat, stretched so as to 
be taut. 

716. refers back to 713. 
—pnbdev: this neg. is used because the 
sent. is indef, 


‘ 
vrre(kKet: 


T17. otpepas karw: sc. thy vai. 


718. elke: give way, yield. This 
remark is pointed after Haemon has 
used Seles twice. — Bupod .. . SiSou: 
and grant a change of temper, Le. give 
up your anger. The position of kat is 
unusual, unless we take @uuovd with 
both efke and petacraciw; yet cf. Ar. 
Acharn, 884, Téde KamixdpiTTAaL TE 
Some prefer to take @upod 
with efe alone, draw back from your 


teva. 


anger; but wetracracw alone is too 
vague. Cf. Eur. Androm. 1005, od8e 
VV METATTAGLS YYaUNS OVHTEL. 
719. Kar’ épod: from me also, 
mpea BuTepov 
The 
inf. clause that follows is the subj. 
722. et & ovv: sv. wh rowdros ev. 


720. mperBevev : Le. 
eva, Lat. antiquius esse. 


— prdet: sce on 493. —ravty: adv. 
723. Const., caddy (éott) kal 7d Tay 

Ce OBL f, 

The sentiment may have been bor- 


> , 
eU AcyorvTav mavOavery. 
rowed from Iles. Op. 295 ff., obros 
\ / ~ / / 
Mev TavapioTos Os avT@® TavTa vonon 
/ vA a oe: > / 
ppacoamevos, Ta K Ereita Kal es TEAOS 
> ee ig ay € 
ow duetyw: ecOdAds 8 ab Kaketvos Os 


7 > ‘ ry 
ev eimovTe WlOnTat. 


92 SOP®OKAEOYS 


XOPOS. 


¥ , > 3 , ¥ ye , 
avat, o€ T €LKOS, EL TL Kalptov héyen, 
725 pale, o€ T avd Tovds ev yap elpyrar SuTdp. 


KPEQN. 


ot TyuKoide Kat didakdpecOa 81) 


dpovew wm avdpos tTyrikovde Thy diaow; 


AIMON. 


A X X , 3: > 2 Q , 
pn dev TO BY”) OUKaLOP * El 5 eyo VEOs, 


> ba / us aA ON ¥ n 
ov TOV xpovov xpy waddov 7 Tapya oKoTEL, 


KPEQN. 


yy , > bo > “A , 
730 Epyov yap €OTL TOVS AKOTMOVYTAS o€Beww ; 


AIMON. 


399 os , > > ia) 3 i! , 
oud ay Ketevoauyr evoeBelyv eis TOUS KAKO. 


KPEQN. 


b 4 x AQ? > 4 , 
OUKX noe Y2p TOLLO ETELAN TT OL VOOW ; 


AIMQN. 


ov dnot OnBys THATS Spdmrodis eas. 


724, elkos : sc. éoriv. — eb: the 
Chorus says ei, as in 681, acc. to the 
respectful manner of subjects. 

725. paQetv: sc. avrod, Haemon. — 
o¢€: Haemon.—elpnrar: impers. 

726. tnAckolSe... THALKOVSE : shall we 
indeed who are so old be taught forsooth 
by one of this age, i.e. by such a 
youngsteras heis? A similar sarcasm 
is contained in Plato’s Apol. 25d, ri 
dnTa, @ MéAnTE; TOTOVTOY TY emo Topa- 
Tepos el THALKOUTOU byTOS THALKATOE BY; 
For the force of kat, see on 554. 

728. pndev, pry: the Schol. inter- 
prets by pundev biddacKov b wh Sikady 
éort cot pavOavew. This would account 
for the use of the negatives. 


729. tov xpovov: see on 681.— 
Tdpya: the facts. Haemon means the 
truth of his plea, in distinction from 
his person. 

730. €pyov: Creon sharply takes 
up 7a @pya, but with a slightly altered 
meaning. TJs it a duty, etc.? — dxoo- 
povvtas: like &cooua in 660. 

731. ovdé: not even, antithetic to 
épyov. “T would not even urge, much 
less do the deed,” or perhaps better 
(with Kviéala) to take od3€ as simply 
continuing the statement of Creon, 
(no, it ts not a duty,) and I would not 
urge, etc. 

732. ro.gdSe: we. TH axoopia. Cf 
akoomourtas above. 


ANTITONH. 93 


KPEQN. 


4, ~ e ~ e \ 3% tf > A 
TONS Yap NuLW ALE KpN TATOEW EpEL ; 


AIMQON. 


735 Opas TOO WS ElpNnKas @s ayav véos ; 


KPEQN. 


ad\\w yap 7) "mot ypy pe THATS apyxew yOovds; 


AIMQON. 


ze x Z yy > 4 wD, he > > e és 
mods yap ovk eof ris avdpds eof eos. 


KPEQN. 


A =“ e le J 
ov TOU Kp@aTovvTOS 7 TOALS VopceTa ; 


AIMON. 


Kahos épypyns y av ov yns apxous povos. 


734. qpiv: piuralis majestatis, in 
connection with the sing. éué. Cf 
1092, 1195. — dpe: ve. & ewe. 

735. ds, os: how (with expnras), 
as (with véos). So ws occurs twice in 
the same sent. with different meaning 
in O. T. 922, ds dxvotuev BArAémovtes ws 
kuBepyntny. —Gyav veos: sarcastic al- 
Jusion to 726f. With the Athenian 
it was a matter of course that the 
final decision of state policy lay with 
the people. But even the kings of 
the Heroic age were guided by the 
views of the most respected members 
of the community and of the army, 
and, as we see in Hom., were in- 
fluenced by public opinion. Now, for 
the first time, Haemon loses his tem- 
per as he sees his last hope depart 
with Creon’s refusal to heed the voice 
of the people. 

736. ddAAw, épol: dats. of interest. 
Cf. Aj. 1866 f£., “AP. nas dynp atta 


mover. OA. T@ yap me waAAov eikds F 
*yauT@ movety; The question in 736, it 
will be observed, is not quite the same 
as in 754, where Creon asks, “ What 
right have the people to dictate to 
me?” Here he asks, by way of ex- 
cuse for his passion, ‘“ Whose wishes 
am I to consult in ruling this land if 
not my own?” 

737. “That is no state, no commu- 
nity, that is composed of one man.” 
Cf. Cic. de Rep. iii. 3, “unius erat 
populus ipse. Ergo ubi tyran- 
nus. est, 1bi.<<dicendum est 
plane nullam esse rempubli- 
cam.” Others interpret avdpéds éc@ 
évés as gen. of possession. Cf. Phil. 
386, wéAis yap eat maca TeV ayoume- 
veov. The next verse, 738, fits this 
much better than the interpretation 
of W., given above. 

739. “You would make an excellent 
king of a deserted land.” Similar use 


94 SZOSOKAEOYS 


KXPEQN. 


9Q9 e ¥ ie ‘\ A 
740 00°, ws €oLKe, TH YVVALKL TUPLMAYEL. 


AIMQN. 


ElTEp ‘yur7) TV" Gov yap ody TpoKnoopar. 


KPEQN. 


i i bY ay oN a 
@ TAYKQAKLOTE, dua dikns L@V TAT Pl. 


AIMON. 


3 Q 4 , a9 , Sone nee 
Ov yap “KALA oO eEapaptavovd Op@. 


KPEQN. 


= B. x ‘\ > \ > ‘\ we 
ALAPTAVa Y2p TAS EUAS apXas oe Bw ; 


AIMQON. 


745 ov yap oéBeus, Tysds ye Tas Dewy Tatar. 


KPEQN. 


> < i be by 4 
@ Lapov HOos KQL YVVQALKOS voTEpoV. 


AIMOQN. 


” a y Y a > a CRY: 
OU TQAV €ous YOTW ye TMV ALO \ PWV Ee. 


KPEQN. 


e ce z A i \ - yo 
O Youv Aoyos OOl 7Aas UTEP KELW1S OOE. 


of kad@s yein Eur. MWed.504, caras 7 dy 
détawro mu’ otkois, @Y TaTépa KaTEKTAVOY. 
740. Ile means that Haemon is all 
the while seerctly defending Antigone. 
742. O, base villain, to come into con- 
flict with your father! For 81a dines, 
uaxns, €xOpas eré. Tivl leven, ylyvecbat, 
see G. 1206, 1; H. 795d. “From this 
point the altercation becomes more 
violent, each laying hold upon the 
other’s words, and seeking to turn 
them into ridicule, or to direct the edge 
of them against the other.” Schn. 
743. yap: (yes, [ do) for.—ov: with 


dikaa, Which Haemon uses with sar- 
eastic reference to dlkns. 
paptavovra is modelled after auaptiay 


Bika éega- 


auapTaver. 

744, tds éuds dpxas : 
authority. 

745. o€Bes: abs.; you donot act the 
part of reverence, since you trample, ete. 
—tipds Ceav: i.e. the rites of burial. 

746. torepov: the slave of. C7. 680. 
The 
position of yé shows that jjocw téy 
aisxpay together forms the antitnesis 
to yuvainay totepov. The thought un- 


my own 


T47. ov Trav: i.e. od ror ay. 


ANTIPONHE. 95 


AIMQN. 


Kal gov ye Kauov Kal feav tav vepTépwr. 


KPEQN. 


So , b) 5) ¥ Sr ie »” A A 
750 TavTnv ToT ovK Ec ws eri Caoay yapets. 


AIMON. 


no ovv Oavetrar Kat Oavovo’ odet Twa. 


KPEQN. 


 KataTehov @O eme€Epyer Opacds ; 


AIMQON. 


¥. >’ »” ) > x XN ‘ ie. 4 
tis 8 €o7 amen Tpos Kevas yvopas héyew; 


KPEQN. 


, , ey A bes , 
Khatwv ppevares, av dpevav avTos KEVOs. 


AIMON. 


757 BovAer héyew TL Kat héywr pndev KAvEW ; 


KPEQN. 


756 yuvarkos @V dovAevpa, HY) KOTUNAE pe. 





W. retains the traditional order in 755-757. 


derlying this utterance is, I defend 
her, not because she is my betrothed, 
but because she has done right. 

750. otk €o8’ ws: it cannot be that. 
Gf. Phil. 196, obx %@r@ &s od Oe@y Tov 
meAETH, SC. But érws is more 
common in this phrase. —ére: with 


TOVEL. 


more modifics yawets. Cf Aj. 1093, odk 
ay mot avipa Savudoam err. Others 
take ér: with (@cav.— faeay: ironical, 
ie. you can marry her in Hades if you 
like. Cf 654. This renewed threat 
is called forth by Haemon’s mention 
of the gods of the nether world. 

Teil, 
notsurvive the death of his betrothed. 
Creon, however, takes tia as pointing 


Hacmon means that he will 


to himself. The indef. tls is often 
used by way of euphemism to indicate 
a definite person. Cf. Aj. 1158, rot7’ 
eis aviay Totmos &pyeTtal Tit (i.e. col). 

752. Koramedrav: even threatening. 
Haemon had before this made no 
threat. — O@pacvs : pred. adj. See G. 
926: 1. 619, 

753. “What Iam saying are not 
threats, but remonstrances against 
folly.” 

754. «KAalwv: like od xaipwy in 758. 

T57. BovAa A€yew: cf Hes. Op. 
721, ef b€ Kady elmns, Taxa kK abrds 
metCov akotoas. Hl. 523, kakas ce 
Aeyw kak@s KAvovoa mpds céber. 

756. BdovAcupa: see on 320, 


96 SOPOKAEOYS 


AIMON. 


> ‘ N 3 b) 5 »” b) > 5 a 
755 €l LN TATYHP Aol, el7OV GAY O@ OUK EU dpovev. 


KPEQN. 


adnfes ; aX’ ov dvd’ “Odvprov, tof ort, 


Xaipov él Woyouce SevVacels E[Le. 


¥ Q a € 3 ey > yn. 
760 ayeTe TO Ploos, OS KAE ObLaT QUTLKa 


4, , , A lA 
vupplo, 
tapovT. OvyoKy mryoia TO vupdia 


755. In 754 Creon recklessly re- 
fuses all advice. Upon this refusal 
Haemon’s response in 757 follows 
naturally. Then Creon rejoins in 756, 
“Yes, I do not wish to hear; desist, 
minion of a woman, from wheedling 
me.” Since hereupon every further 
utterance on the part of Haemon is 
evidently useless, nothing is left him 
but to call this degree of stubborn- 
ness “loss of reason.” ‘“ Were you 
not my father, I should have said 
(instead of the milder expression Sov- 
Aer Aéyery Ti «7é.) that you are not in 
your right mind.” This leads the rage 
of Creon to burst forth openly. In 
the traditional order it is impossible 
to understand how by far the harsh- 
est utterance of all (755) could be 
characterized by Creon with so mild a 
term as cwriAAewv. And again, what 
is there in the comparatively calm 
expression of 757 that should so vio- 
lently inflame his anger? From the 
order adopted we get also a much 
more suitable use of kwriAAew, which 
as a trans. verb can only mean coaz, 
talk over with fair words, — etmov: 
with the inf. in the sense of say is 
unusual. This instance may be added 
to that given in GMT. 753, 3. 


758. ddnbes: indeed, really. Lat. 
itane. An ironical and indignant 
question. Cf. Shak. Jul. Ces. iv. 3: 
Bru. “ Away, slight man!” Cas. “Is’t 
possible ?” — rov8® "Odvprov: Creon 
raises his hand to heaven. — ov: with- 
out ua, asin O. T. 1088, od rdy”OAuproy 
ameipwy ovk éoet, Where also Olympus 
signifies heaven. For the accus., see 
G.,.168; sw 25728, 

759. él oyouor: emi expresses 
the accompanying circumstance of 
devvaer, with reproaches, abusively. 
Cf. 556. Eur. Troad. 315, ém daxpuor 
kal yoo. KataoTévova’ éxeis. Others, 
éml =insuper, like O. C. 544, Sevrépay 
éraioas emt vdow vicov. Haemon has 
thus far censured, but now, in his 
rage, also reproaches his father. 

760f. dyaye: addressed to one of 
the two attendants (cf. 578), who goes 
into the palace to lead forth Antigone. 
—r0 picos: the hateful thing. The use 
of the abstract noun heightens the 
contempt. So Philoctetes says to 
Odysseus, Phil. 991, & utoos, via Kaga- 
veupiokers Aéyeww.— Kat Oppata KTE.: 
with great emphasis the king, in his 
passion, indicates proximity by the use 
of three expressions. So in O. 7. 480, 
remoteness is expressed by od mdaAu 
&poppos olkwy tHvS amoatpapels Ere ; 


ANTITONH. 


97 


AIMQN. 


3 Ce } ¥ A \ F. , 
ov Snr euorye, TovTo py Sd&ys Tore, 


ov? 78 ddetrar wAnota, 


yrs > \ 
ODT ovdapa 


TOUMOY TpocoweEL Kpar ev ddbahpots dpav, 


765 as Tots Oédovor ToY dirov paivy Evvav. 


XOPO3. 

avyp, ava€, BeEBnkev &€ dpyns taxds: 
A > > ‘\ ie ef z , 

vous 0 €att TnALtKOUTOS adkynoas Bapis. 


KPEQN. 
Spatw, dpoveitw petlov 7 Kar’ avdp’ iav: 


Ta © otv Kopa Tad ovK amadhager pdpov. 


XOPOS. 
¥ Ni te) A A A 
770 appa Yap QUTA KAL KATAKTELVAL VOELS ; 


KPEQN. 


ov THY YE LY Ovyovcar * 


762. épovye: in emphatic position, 
and belongs only to the clause o#@’... 
TAngia. 

764. +o xpadra: found as a sing. 
only in Soph. (Phil. 1001, 1457, O. T. 
263), my head, me.—év dSadpois: for 
the instrumental dat. Cf. 962, 1003. 
Epic fulness of expression. 

765. ds... Evvav: that you may 
rave in the company of those of your 
friends who are willing (to endure it). 
There is in &s walyy an intentional ref- 
erence to &s @vqcxn in 760 f. Haemon 
departs from the stage at the right of 
the spectators. Ile does not again ap- 
pear. The actor who played this part 
now takes the role of the messenger. 

767. tyHAtkodTos: i.e. of One so 
young. See on 726. — Bapts: porten- 
tous, resentful. So in 1251. Cf. Phil. 
1045 f., Bapts te kal PBapetay o kévos 
pari THvd’ ele. 

768. Spatw, dpovelrw: “the asyn- 
deton is well suited to the impetuosity 


€v yap ovv déyets. 


of Creon’s manner.” Bl.— petfow «ré.¢ 
belongs to both verbs. — 4 kar’ dy&pa: 
than becomes a mere man. &vOpwros is 
the usual word in this phrase. Cf. A). 
760 f., Goris avOpdmov iow BrAactapv 
éreita uh Kat’ &vOpwrov ppori). 

769. t&, rode: the fem. forms rd, 
rade are not found in the Attic inscrip- 
tions that date from 450 to 320 B.c. 
Cf. 561, El. 977, rdéde Te Kacryrirw. 
See G. 388, 410; H. 272 a. That 
Creon should include both in his 
threat, and should speak in 577-581 
of both as if they were to die, is a 
skilful touch of the poet in the por- 
traiture of Creon’s character. Creon 
is so much absorbed in maintaining 
his own prerogatives, and so blinded 
by his anger as to forget that Ismene 
is innocent of the deed (cf. 658-547). 

770. adpodw: the position shows that 
it is the important word. For xa‘, 
see on 554, 


771. py: as if there might still be 


98 SOPOKAEOYS 


XOPOS. 


popw O€ Toiw Kat ode Bovdever Kravely ; 


KPEQN. 


y” ¥ ¥ bd x iy i , 
aywv epnuos wf? av 7 Bpotav atiBos 
Kpupa TET POOEL Cacav €v KaTmpuxe, 


775 dopBHs To~ovToY ws ayos povov mpobeis, 


yo 4 PN 2 e 7 , 
OTWS PMLATHA TAT vTEeKPpvyn TONS. 


r J Lal y ay ld wn 
Kaket Tov “Avdnv, Ov povov oéBea Hear, 


> la , ‘\ NV A 
QALTOUHLEVY) TOU TEVEETAL TO [£7) Javeiv, 


x Zz na by aN ay? 9 
 yvdoetar your adda tynvikavl’, ore 


9 
780 7évos mepiaads €ott Tay “Atoov oéBev. 


775. W. écov ayos. 


some doubt about her having put 
her hand to the deed. 

772. wat: further, also. “If she is 
to die, tell us further by what sort of a 
death.” Cf. 1514. But W. and others 
take «af here, as in 770, with the pred. ; 
in what way do you really, etc.? —oge : 
Antigone. See on 44. 

773. dv q: from the general form 
of the rel. clause it appears that Creon 
has not yet any definite locality in 
mind. kxar@pvé (774) shows that he is 
thinking of some rocky cavern hewn 
out by men’s hands. — Bporayv: de- 
pends on épnyos. 

774. merpoidet ev Katwpuxe: Schol., 
ev troyelw omnadaiw. In 1100 katwpvt 
is used adj. 

775. é&yos: like the Lat. piaculum 
has the double sense of pollution and 
escape from pollution, te. expiation ; in 
256 the former, here the latter. So 
the libations in Aesch. Choeph. 154 are 
called @yos kakdéy amdtpoToy. — os: Us 
(to be). The exact correlative would 
be daov, Cf. Xen. Anab. iv. 8.12, doe? 
TocovTov xwploy Katacxetv Boov ew 


Tovs é€axdtous Adyous yevécOat Tar 
modeulwy Kepatay. Cf. Hom. J. xxii. 
424, trav mavtwy ov Tdccov ddvpouat, 
axviuevds mep, ws évds. The Schol. ex- 
plains, €0s madady, dcte Toy BovAdue- 
voy Kabeipyvivat Tiva, Apooiodaba Bpaxd 
TWevTa Tpopijs, Kal brevdovy KaBapow Td 
Towvto, tva wn SokWor Ameo avatpery, 
TovTo yap aceBés. ‘The same view was 
held by the Romans. Plutarch, in 
his life of Numa, 10, speaks of this 
sume custom when unfaithful Vestals 
were punished. 

776. mdoa: i.e. the community of 
citizens in its entirety. ‘That no 
part of the state may suffer.” More 
commonly taken in the sense of mav- 
Tws, maumav, as in O. 7. 823, ap? odyxi 
mas avaryvos ; 

777. povov o€Ber: referring to her 
pious care for the burial of Polynices. 
Cf 519. 

778. mov: no doubt.  Tronical. — 
To py Oavetv: the accus, after revgeTar 
See on 546. 

779. dAdAa: sve on 552. 

780. movos tmeptocos: Jost labor, 


ANTITONE. 99 


Se : 
VTATLLOV Y. 


XOPO2. 


Lrpopy. 


»” > 4 ¥ a BJ - ce 
Kpws avikate payav, Kpws os €v KTYMACL TLTTELS, 


: A An , 
ds év padakals Taperats vedvidos evvuxevers * 


785 


ouras & vmepmovTlos ev T aypovomots avrat 
t P LY P fied S; 


Kat o ovr aOavatwv Pv€ysos ovdels 


Pye , , eae , ¢ > »¥ , 
790 ov ALE PlL@V O€E Y avb pater, O 5 EX @V PERNVEV. 


785. W. dords 6. 


781. The ode marks the close of 
another act of the play. Creon, with- 
out yielding to the entreaties of his 
son, retires into the palace, whence he 
reappears at 882. Antigone is about 
to appear on her way to her tomb. 
The ode celebrates the victorious 
power of Eros. The disobedience of 
Haemon, against his own interest, is 
due to the might of love. The god 
of love was not represented in the 
classic period as a child (our Cupid). 
The Eros of Praxiteles is in the bloom 
of youth, patos, or dvdpdmrats. 

782. pdxav: accus. of specifica- 
tion. — év ktypaot: proleptical. Love 
makes his bondsmen when he 
falls upon them. Cf Kur. //ipp. 525, 


ners a > > , ed , 
Epws 0 kat Opuatwy oracers odor, 


men 


eben = - , a > 
elaaywv yAuKetay Wuxals xXapiy ovs em- 
atpctevon. So Lucian, Dial. Deor. 
vi. 5, makes Hera say to Zeus, cod 
uev mavu outds ye Seamdtns earl, Kat 
bAws KTIua Kal modia ToU “Epwros 
ov Ye. 

Re é 4 

TS4. évvvyevers: mulest thy couch 
upon. Cf. Hor, Od. TV. 18,7, Cupido 


Meher pulenis: cxeéu bat in 


genis. Phryn. 8, Adumwe: 8 én) mop- 
pupéats mapynicot pas Epwros. Pind. Nem. 
Vili. 2, Opa... mapOevnios ... epiCoiwa 
yrepapos. Milton, L’ Allegro, 29, 380, 
“Such as hang on Hebe’s cheek, 
And love to live in dimple sleek.” 

785. vmreprovrios: pred. Cf £/.312, 
un Sdree w av Ovpatoy oixvety. Led by 
Aphrodite, Paris sought Helen across 
the sea, and Menelaus pursued with 
an army. 

786. dypovopots atAats: fe. Tals 
vewouevaus abdats aypav. Cf. O. T. 1103, 
TE (sc. Aokis) yap mAdKes aypdvouoc 
maga ptda. So Aphrodite sought 
out Anchises in his shepherd’s hut. 

787. oé: obj. of vémuos used act. 
Cr Aesch. Agam. 1090, oréyny ovvl- 
OTOPa TOAAG Kaka. 

789, o€ ye: emphatic repetition. 
CP. Phil. 1116, morpos ce BSadywy ovde 
o€é ye Bddos Ecxe. O. T. 1098 ff., ris oe, 
Téxvoy, Tis o@ eriKTE...4) TE Y edvaTEpa 
Aotlov : 

790. xv: sc. oé, Uv. ”Epwra. “He 
who has thee as his master,” for we 
can say 6 wd0os €xer we as well as éxe 
Tov mébor. 


100 


SOPOKAEOYS 


*Avrirtpopt. 


a N id 2 NS - ios oa 7 
ov Kal dukaiwy adikous dpévas Tapactas emt hwBa, 


\ \ , fay > a , ¥ , 
Ov KQL TOOE VELKOS avdpav EVvapov EXELS Tapaéas : 


795 


viuka  évapyns Brepdpwr wepos edvdéxrpov 


vip.pas, Tov pweyaiwy TapEedpos ev apyais 
800 Peapav: apaxyos yap eumailer Beds *Adpodira. 


vov & on "yw Kadtos Jecpav 


791. dSikous: Ze. Sate adlious elvat. 

792. éml AdBa: either to outrage, as 
Haemon was led to treat his father 
shamefully, or better with most editt. 
in a subjective sense, to (their) ruin. 
Under the influence of Eros good 
men become bad. 

794. Evvatpov: for tvveiuwy, by what 
is technically called enallage (ex- 
change), a common figure of syntax. 
Cf. 862, watpga: A€ktpwyv ara for pa- 
tppwyv «ré. Phil. 1128, words wbyrov 
Ovds. —€xers Tapdtas: see on 22. 

795, 796. tpepos BrAchdpwv vipdas : 
desire of the eyes for the bride. Subj. 
and obj. gen. As love is awakened 
by beauty, and beauty is observed 
with the eyes, the poet uses instead 
of dv5pés the more specific BAepdpar, 
as in O. C. 729, dupuarwv pd8ov. Or, 
perhaps better, as many take it, the 
flashing love-glance of the eyes of the 
bride. For the two gens., cf. 929, 930, 
and O. C. 669, raa5e xdpas Ta KpdticTa 
yas e@mavAa. — “The modern poet 
speaks of love as ‘engendered in the 
eyes, with gazing fed’; the ancients 
rather spoke of an influence passing 
from the eyes of the beloved to the 
soul of the lover. Desire was viewed 
as an emanation from the object.” 
Camp. 

798. mdpeSpos Kré.: seated by the 
side of the great laws in authority. That 


is, Eros exerts influence on the minds 
of men, hindering or aiding their de- 
cisions. In the present instance Eros 
overrides in the mind of Haemon the 
duty of filial obedience. For wdpedpos, 
ef. Pind. Ol. viii. 21, Awds Eeviou mapedpos 
Oguis. Eur. Med. 843, towras 7a copla 
mapéSpous mavtolas dperas ktvvepyous. 
O. C. 1382, Alin Evvedpos Znvds apxatois 
véuois. Some take év dpyats in the 
sense of in the counsels of princes. 
Oecuay prob. refers to the laws of 
nature and of the gods, such as filial 
obedience, patriotism, picty. 

799. dpaxos: in the pred.; uncon- 
querable. Dale translates, J/atchless 
in might, In sport like this fair Venus 
takes delight, and quotes Hor. Od. I. 
338; 101., Veneri, ewi placet rm= 
pares Formas atque animos 
sub juga aénea Saevo mit- 
tere cum joco. 

801 f. Antigone is led by the attend- 
ant through the door of the women’s 
apartment, and appears for the last 
time. In allusion to Haemon, whom 
Eros has led from the path of obedi- 
ence, the Coryphacus says, “I too am 
in danger of trespassing the decuol,” in 
so faras he compassionates Antigone, 
who is condemned by the king. — 
Berpav Ew pepopar: said in a general 
sense, and explained by toxyew... 
dakpuwy. 


ANTITONH. 


101 


e€w dépopar 74d” Spar, taoyew 8 


ce = , , 
OUKETL 7NYAS Svvapar dakpvwr, 


% 4 7 f-P> ce nw ¥ 
TOV TayKolTnV of dopa A@ddapov 


, > 3 , ’ ya 
805 Tyvd ‘Avtyovny avitoveay. 
SEvENTH SCENE. CREON. ANTIGONE. Two SERVANTS OF 
CREON. 


’"Emetaoduov 6. 


ANTITONH. 


Zrpody| a. 


Sak ee eee ee na , a N , ae 
OparT EM » BW yas TAT PLas moXtrat, TQAV VEATAV OOOV 


Z , Q id 4 > vd 
OTELYOUTaY, VEATOV dé héyyos hevaooovaay aeXtov, 


810 KovToT ablus: GANG p? 6 mayKoitas “Atdas Coca ayer 


~  ) , 
Tav AY€povTos 


802. raf cpav: repeated in 66 dpa. 
—&€: elision is common at the end 
of anapaestic verse. Cf. 817, 820. 

804. tov maykolrny OdAapov: the 
chamber where all must lie. “The im- 
plied contrast between the fate of 
Antigone and her intended bridal 
recurs repeatedly throughout the lat- 
ter part of the play.” Camp. 

805. ayvroveav: sce on 231. Cf 
O. C. 1562, ebavioa Tov mayKevdi KaTw 
vexkp@v TAdKa. 


806-882. Kouuds. The ancients hon- 


ored the dead with a dirge. Antigone 
must chant her own lamentation. 
The first strophe and = antistrophe 


consist mainly of glyconics, which 
are a favorite verse for expressing 
lament. Antigone compares her fate 
with that of Niobe. The response of 
the Chorus, that Niobe is a goddess, 
and that to share her fate is glorious, 
Antigone looks upon as a mockery 


of her distress, Hence the second 


strophe and antistrophe express still 
more gloomy feeling, indicated by 
syncopated choreic verses of vary- 
ing length. Antigone feels deserted 
by the living and gives a moment’s 
painful reflection to the horrible fate 
of her entire family. 

808. véarov: adv.; for the last time. 
Cf. Eur. Troad. 201, véatov texéwy oa- 
bata Acvoow. 

810. Kovror avis: sc. tYoun. CF. 
Aj. 856, o& 8 tuepas oéAas mpocevverw 
navuctarov 8) KovmoT avis baTEpoy. — 
maykottas: that puts all to rest; or, as 
in 804, intr. See App. 

812. "Ayépovros: cf. Hom. Od. x. 
513, &v0a cis "Ayépovta TMupipArcyedwv 
Te péovor.— axtav: accus. of limit of 
motion after ayer. 

814. Ilere first Antigone, after hav- 
ing discharged her holy task, gives 
utterance to the more gentle and 
womanly feelings of her nature. Not 
until now do-we learn that Haemon 


102 


SOPOKAEOYS 


b) , Hip? , »¥ a le aie Noon , 
aktav, ov? vpevaiwv eyk\npov, ovT €mt vupetots 


815 7w pe TIS Yvos YuVyTE, ANN “AYEepovTL vupdevow. 


XOPOS. 


> A X\ »X ¥ Y” °’ 
ovKovv KEL Kal ETTALVOY EyoUT 


> LANG] > , lal , 
és TOO amepyer KEevOos vexvar, 


oute POwacw mrAnyetoa vocots 


820 


oute Evhbéwy émiverpa haxovo’, 


GAN avtovopos Caaa povyn 87) 


Oyytov *At&nv KataBnoe. 


was dear to her heart, and do we 
see how painful was the sacrifice 
that she paid to duty. — éykAnpov: 
the Schol. explains by pwéroxov. The 
buevaioe Were sung to the accompani- 
ment of flutes at marriage processions, 
and in honor of both the bridegroom 
and the bride. —éml vupdetois tpvos: 
refers to the ém@adduiov, which was 
sung by a chorus of maidens, in honor 
of the bride alone, after the wedding- 
feast and in the house of the bride- 
groom. Cf. Theoer. 18. 
veoypantw Oohduw xopoy eoTacayTo. 

815. tyyncev: the finite verb is 
used instead of some turn of expres- 
sion corresponding to @yxAnpoy after 
the preceding ote. 

816. ’Axépovte: not dat. of place 
but of indir. obj. 072654. The thought 
that she is to be the bride of death 
recurs several times under different 
forms. Cf. 891, 1205. So Shak. Romeo 
and Juliet: “I wonld the fool were 
married to her grave” (iii.5); “ Death 


5 J 
3, mpocbe 


is my son-in-law, Death is my heir; my 
daughter hath he wedded” (iv. 5). 

817. “The Chorus makes that very 
fact a matter of consolation which An- 
tigone has just lamented, namely, that 
she isgoing down to Hadesalive.”’ Schn. 


820. Epewy emixepa: recompense 
of the sword, i.e. death by the sword. 
In O. C. 1678, it is said of the death of 
Oedipus, BeBnev; &s uddior’ dy cf row 
AdBos. Tl yap; btw unr ~Apns mite 
movTos avTékupoer. 

821. adrovopos: the Schol., idtw 
It is explained by 
udvn Ovnra@y (@ca. In response to this, 
Antigone refers to the similar case of 
Niobe. Many take it in the more 
usual sense of by your own free choice. 
Cf. 875. This also agrees with the 
first part of the Schol., wer’ eAcvOepias 
TeOv nk. 

822. ?AlSqv kataBnoe: this repeti- 
tion of amépxern7é. heightens the effect. 

823. Niobe, the daughter of Ten- 
talus, boasted that she had mere 
children than Leto, she having seven 
sons and seven daughters, while the 
On the 
complaint of Leto, Apollo slew the 
sons and Artemis the daughters, and 


na / 
kal Kaiv@ vou. 


goddess had but one cach. 


Niobe herself was transformed into 
On this 
mountain is still to be seen, in the 
side of a cliff of yellow limestone, a 


a rock on Mount Sipylus. 


huge form which, as seen from a dis- 
tance, resembles a woman sitting in 
mournful attitude, with dark face, dark 


ANTIPONEH, 


103 


ANTITONH. 


*Avtirtpod7] a. 


nkovoa 61 Avypotatav O\€cbar Tav Ppvylav E€vav 


y 
825 Tavrahov LurvAw Tpos AkKPw, TAV KLTTOS WS ATEV?/S 


, , , , »” , 
metpaia Biaora ddpacer, Kat vw duBpot Taxopevar, 


as partis avopov, 


arms folded over her breast, and white 
garments. Originally a freak of na- 
ture, the parts of this rock-formation 
below the head were later shaped into 
the form of a human body, and the 
parts at the side hewn away terrace- 
fashion — the whole presenting the 
image of a divinity (prob. Cybele) of 
Asia Minor. Over this rock the water 
drops and trickles. The fate of Niobe 
has been the theme of epic, lyric, and 
tragic poetry. The death of the chil- 
dren was represented in sculpture by 
Scopas. The Niobe group in the 
Uffizi gallery at Florence is probably 
a copy, in its main features, of the 
work of Scopas, dating from the 
Roman period. For the myth, ¢/ Hom. 
Il. xxiv. 602 ff.; Ovid Jet. vi. 310 ff. 

824. Ppvylav: Mount Sipylus is in 
Lydia, but the more extended and 
vague use of the name Phrygia, found 
in THom., borrowed by other 
Greek and by Roman writers. Cf 
Strabo, xii. 571. — €vav: from An- 
tigone’s point of view, because as the 
wife of Amphion, king of Thebes, 
Niobe had lived many years in that 
city. 

825. Tavtddov: sv. 
adkpw: the figure itself is, however, 
not on the summit of the mountain, 
but in the middle of a cliff. Yet so 
also (Ov. Wet. vi. 311, says, fixa eca- 


Was 


da ughte r.— 


cumine montis. 
373, stat nune Sipyli 


summo flebile saxum. 


Cf. Sen. Agam. 
vertice 


826. trav: here arel. pron. Sce G. 
940; H. 275 D.—xvoods: her traus- 
formation into stone is poetically rep- 
resented as a rocky growth, merpala 
BAdora. As the ivy envelops a tree 
with tight clinging clasp, so as to 
cover it from view and to bring it 
under its power (dauacev), so the stone 
grew about Niobe. In dSdauacey and 
katevvacer below there is an allusion 
to GAN ~Axéports vupnevdow, 816; that 
is, as the stone embraced Niobe, so 
the god brings me to the stony bridal 
chamber of death. 

828. dpBpor: sc. from 
Aelrer below. — Ttakopevay : melting 
away, pining away. This word is the 
more appropriate here, because it is 
applicable in its physical sense to 
snow. Sen. Agam. 374, et adhuc 
lacrimas marmora fundunt 
antiqua novas. The marvellous 
phenomenon of the eternal weeping 
was combined with the explanation, 
The snow does not remain long upon 
Mount Sipylus, and the duration of 
the weeping is expressed by the phrase, 
bmBpor The 
water which trickles down from the 
ridge of the mountain over the figure 
arises from and is supplied by the 
rains and the melted snow, and never 
fails. 
plicable to a mountain and to a human 
being. So in Eng., foot of a moun 
tain, brow of a hill, head of a bay. 

829. darts: sc. eativ. 


Aetmovat, 


, 2 a x / 
xiwy 7 ovdaua Aclmet, 


oppts and Sepas are alike ap- 


104 


SO®OKAEOYS 


830 Lowy T ovdapa Netrrer, Teyyer 8 Ua’ Sport TayKAaVTOLS 


, cy Ue € , , 
detpadas a HE Satpov OMOLOTAT QV Katevvacer. 


XOPOS. 


ahva Beds Tou kal Deoyevyys, 


835 


€ “~~ \ \ si lal 
nyets S€ Bporot Kat Ovyroyeveis. 


, A 
Kaitot POyeva Tots ioobéors 


eyK\npa haxew péy’ aKkovoa. 


ANTITONH. 


Zrpopy BP’. 


olor yedapar. 


Ti pe, Tpos Oewv traTpdur, 


840 ovK olyopevay vBpilets, GN’ errihavtov ; 


834. W. Oevoyevys. 


836 ff. W. Kai to POimevn pey axodoat 


tots icobéos eyxAnpa Aaxetv 
WII YY VV, OV 
laoav Kat éreta Pavovoar. 


832. @ dpovordtay: most like to her. 

834f. dAAGd: sc. NidBn éoti. — Oeo- 
yevvys: she was the daughter of a 
Pleiad, and Tantalus, her father, was 
the son of Zeus. In these verses the 
Chorus is understood to administer a 
reproof to Antigone for presuming 
to compare herself with a goddess. 
“Still,” they say, “it is a great thing 
for one who is dead to have it said 
of him that he shared in the lot of 
those who are the equals of the gods.” 

837. é€yKAnpa Aayxety: fo receive 
as his lot that shared or 
inherited. 


which is 
éyxAnpos is cither act., 
sharing in, as in 814, or pass., allotted, 
inherited, as in Eur. //lerc. Fur. 468, 
éyKAnpa media Tada ys KeKTNMEevos. 
Here pass., that which is allotted to the 
equals of gods. The inf. Aaxeiv is the 


subj. of ésriv to be supplied. — dxov- 
ca: to hear said of one’s self, like the 
Lat. audire. Cf. Xen. Anab. vii. 
7.23, wéya (e€ddKes elvar) ed akovew bd 
éLakicxiAlwy avOparwy. 

838. yeAopat: the Chorus has mis- 
interpreted the motive that leads 
Antigone to liken her fate to that of 
Niobe. She has in mind only the 
external likeness of their horrible 
doom, and not, as the Chorus seems 
to take it, any moral resemblance of 
character and destiny. Hence, o%wo 
yeA@uat. 

840. ovk: belongs only to the partic. 
—olxopevay: ofyec@a: has the time 
of the pf. and often the secondary 
sense of le dead, Cf. Phil. 414, aan 
4 xotTos otxeTat Oavwy, where Bayar 
is pleonastic. 


ANTITONH. 


D 


ax A lal 
iw Aipkatat Kpnvat 


105 


@® mOXds, ® TOAEWS TOAUKTH MOVES aVvOpeES* 


845 OyBas 7 evappdtov adcos, eumas Evppaptupas vup 


ETLKT@PLAL, 


9 , ¥ yY Va 
ola didwy ak\avTos, oLots vomots 


‘ 4 /, ¥ a , 
mpos Eepypa TtupBoywotov eEpyomar Tadhov ToTawtov * 


5 , . > et a I lal wi Si ¥. lol 
850 iw Svatavds y, ovr’ ev Bpototaw ovr év veKxpotce 


7 > A > lal 
PETOLKOS, OU lacw, QU Bavodor. 


XOPOS. 


Zrpopy y’- 


“~ > + oe ¥ , 
mpoBao’ ém éaxatov Fpacous 


850. W. ia dvaravos, ovr év Bporois. 


843. modvukrrpoves : opulent, and 
hence eminent, noble. 

844. The stream of Dirce is formed 
by several abundant springs near the 
grove of Demeter and Core. See on 
105. 

845. evappdrov: see on 149. 

846. épmas xré.: I take you at any 
rate as my witnesses. —Uppe: Aeol. 
form; found in tragedy only here and 
in Aesch. Eum. 620. 

847. ola... €pxopar: the sent. de- 
pends on fvuuaptupas as if Evupaprup@ 
had preceded. ofa is pred. adj. instead 
of an adv.— Mov: with &kdAautos. 
For the gen. after adjs. compounded 
with a privative, see G. 1141; H. 753. 
Cf. 10385; Aj. 910, &ppakros pldrwr. 
Trach. 685, To pdppaxoy &mupov axrivds 
Te Oepurs UOiKTOY. 

848. &pypa: Schol. replppayua; an 
enclosure. So Aesch. Choeph. 154, mpds 
épyua (variant @puua) rdde, of the 
grave of Agamemnon. From épya, 
Att. efpyw or efpyw. The same idea in 
mepimtvgavtes, 886, as in epyua. The 
tomb consists of a rocky vault, the en- 


trance to which is walled up or blocked 
up by layers of stone. See on 1204f. 
Transl., the mound-like enclosed vault of 
a strange tomb.— moratvlov: unheard 
of, since only vexpol év tdpw TiBevTat. 

850. Cf Eur. Suppl. 968 f., ot7’ ev 
Tots POimevors ob” ev (Gow kpiwoueva, 
xwpls 84 Tia Tae ~xovoea potpay. 
Sen. Oed. 949, via, qua nec se- 
pultis mixtus et vivis tamen 
exemtus erres. In lamenting it is 
natural to repeat the same thought 
in varied terms of expression. Cf. 813, 
881, 917,13810. Eur. Suppl. 966, amas 
atexvos after ovxér’ ebrexvos, oder’ 
eros (955). The text as it stands 
is not free from objections. There is 
no proper antithesis between Bporotouw 
and verpotor. See the App. for further 
discussion. 

853 ff. Advancing to the highest pitch 
of audacity, thou hast fallen violently 
against the lofty seat of justice. The 
Chorus uses this expression because 
Antigone in 451 has appealed to 
Aixkn, and means to say that in her 
daring defiance of the king’s author- 


106 


imr9ov és Alkas Babpov 


SOP®OKAEOYS 


> , 
855 TPOTETETES, @ TEKVOV, TTOAV. 


TAT pwov 8 éxtivers tw’ G&Odov. 


ANTITONH. 
*Avtirtpod7 fp’. 

¥ > , aN , 

eyavoas adyewoTaTas Mol MEepiuvas, 


X , > A , 
860 TAT POS TpuTOALO TOV OLKTOV, TOV TE TPOTTAVTOS 


GPLETEPOUV TOTLOU Kewots AaBdakidaroy. 


a, > 4 
la LAaTPMaL AEKT Pav 


> , , | 2 fd > ) “A N , 
865 ATAL KOLUNMATA T AUTOYEVYNT EUW TATPL dvopdpou 


ity she has fallen into punishment. 
So, in substance, W. and most editt. 
But the interpretation of Kviéala, 
adopted by Bell., commends itself: 
advancing to the highest pitch of daring, 
upon the lofty pedestal of justice, thou 
hast fallen far down, v.e., by discharg- 
ing the high command of justice with 
greatest daring thou art plunged into 
ruin. This view of the passage is 
favored by the Schol., BovAouevn bordy 
tt dpav mept toy adeApdv, Ta evavTia 
mérovdas, as also by the fact that the 
Chorus nowhere eise plainly con- 
demns Antigone, but expresses sym- 
pathy for her, and that no reference 
is made by Antigone in what follows 
to the condemnation which the usual 
interpretation implies.— Ba8oov: the 
pedestal on which the image of jus- 
tice is imagined to rest. Cf. Plat. 
Phaedr. 254d, kal aadAw eidev adrhy 
META Twppotiyns ev ayve Ba9pw BeBO- 
sav. O. T. 865, vouor blrobes. 

856. The conflict with the ruler, by 
which Antigone comes to her fate, 
has arisen in consequence of inherited 
woe. Cf. 2, 583, 871. Eur. Herc. Fur. 


988, €xOpav matpGav extivwy. 


[aT pos, 


858. peplpvas: accus. plur. after 
évavoas. Cf. 961, and see on 546, 

860. matpds Kré.: the thrice-repeated 
tale of my father’s woe. otkroy in direct 
appos. with weptuvas. W. takes ratpds 
and aétyov below as obj. gen. after 
meptiuvas, and ofkroy in appos. with the 
effect implied in @Javoas wepiuvas, com- 
paring Aesch. Agam. 225, érAa buthp 
yevérOar Buvyatpds, moAduwy apwyay.— 
tpirdAtctov: from oAlCev, a parallel 
form of moAciy=turn. Cf. Pind. Pyth. 
Vi. 2, &povpay Xapitwy dvamoAlCouer. 
Phil. 1238, 8s tadr& BotrAe Kad rps 
dvamoreivy pw ern; Tpt-= moar. Cf. 
tpiodOdwos, O. C. 3723 tpimdAtwy mnud- 
twv, Aesch. Sept. 985; tTpiddros, 
Hom. //. viii. 488. 

862. AaBSakiSaioriv: see on 593. 
“The dat. in explanation of déuerépou, 
instead of the gen. Clearer than the 
gen. with so many gens. preceding, 
and with an ‘ethical’ force: ‘the lot 
that fell on us.” Camp. 

863. patpwar xré.: for ara: ma- 
Tpawy A€kTpwy. See on T93. O calami- 
ties resulting from my mother’s nuptials. 

864 f. The couch of my ilifated 
mother shared by my father, her own 


ANTITONH. 


107 


olay éyd To? a tadaidpwv eur: 


\ a 3 la »” OSs 5, IN , ¥ 
TT POs OUS apatos, aVaj.Los, a eyo /LETOLKOS EPXOP aL. 


+ AY , ah , # 2: 
870 tw Svo7ToT wv lW YAaKLwWY KAOLYYNTE KUPOAsS, 


¥ > > , , 
Javav &f ovtoav KaTnvapes Le. 


XOPOS. 
*Avtictpopy y’. 
4 a 3 4 , 
aéBew pev evoeBera 715, 


re > oy J. ie 
Kpatos 8 oTw Kpatos pédeu 


TapaBarov ovdapn € NEL, 


875 ce © AaUTOYVWTOS odeo Opyda. 


870. W. io io Kaos dva7OTHMOV ya_wv KUpYHoAs. 
fi 


offspring. Oedipus was at the same 
time husband and son of Iocasta. C7: 
O. T1214, yduov rexvoovta Kat Texvov- 
Mevov. — avroyevynta : instead of adro- 
yevyhte, is another instance, like ua- 
tpea above for puatpdwy, of poctic 
enallage of epithets. —qmartpt: is gov- 
erned by komunuata, a verbal subst. 
Cf. Plat. Theaet. 168 ¢, té éralpw cov 
eis Bonderav. 

866. olwv: W. makes refer to ara 
and koiunuwata. But the reference is 
more natural to the latter word alone, 
or to the parents, who are referred to 
again in ots below. Ilere the use of 
olos rather than és adds pathos, and is 


exclamatory. Cf the use of ofos in 
1228. For the gen., see on 38. 


867. dpaios: an adj. of three end- 
ings, but the tragedians often use such 
adjs. with one ending for the masc. 
and fem. Cf. aveciwv vérvy, 1071; 
&uBpote baua, O. T. 158. 

868. ade: here, so rhyde, 805. 

869. BveTotTpev: the mention of 
her departure to her parents reminds 
Antigone of the dead Polynices, ex- 
cept for whose unfortunate marriage 
alliance with the daughter of Adrastus 


the expedition against Thebes would 
not have been undertaken, and the 
consequent fate of Polynices and her- 
self might not have come to pass. 

871. Baveav: cf. Trach. 1163, Grrd 
w éxtewey Savoy (Nessus slew Hera- 
cles). £1. 808, Opéata pidtal?, &s w 
amwAreras Saver. 

872. o€Bew: sc. xpdétos from the sec- 
ond clause. Cf £1. 929, Svs od5€ unrpr 
dvoxephs. But by supplying this word 
the antithesis indicated by wey... 8€ is 
notso well brought out,and the connec- 
tion of 875 is not so good, as when we 
take oéBew abs. (cf. O. 1. 897). Thus 
the sense is, fo reverence is one form of 
piety (tis =a kind of), 7.e.as you did in 
performing the rites of burial for your 
brother; but there is another matter 
to be thought of. So the Schol., 
evteBes wey To wéBew TOvS amobavdyTas. 

873. Kparos: 7c. the authority of 
government.— pede belongs, Cf O. 7. 
O17, AmbAAay & Tad? exmpatae were. 

875. avroyvwros opya: se/fiwilled 
temper, antoyvatos is equiv. to } abth 
yryveower, Which of itself determines 
frecly and without external compul 
sion. 


108 


SOPOKAEOYS 


ANTITONH. 

*Exrwdos. 
Set ¥ Py , , » 
AKAGUTOS, APiAOS, avupLEvatos Tahaippwv ayowat 


BAGs eae es 
TAVO ETOLLLOV 600v * 


> tA 4 4 4 x 
ovKéTL ot T6d€ Naptrados tpov 


880 dupa Oéuis dpav tadaiva: 


‘\ > Die N ft > Vd 
TOV 5 EMOV TOTLLOV aodKpuTov 


ovdels ditwy orevater. 


KPEQN. 


ee Ae Pet. ‘ ‘ , Q a A 
ap taT, aowas Kab ydous mpd Tov Bavewr, 


¢ 3Q9 RK e , b) ¥ 5) , , 
WS ove QV €lS TAVCQALT QV, EL XPEN heyew ; 


885 ov ae’ ws tTdyioTa; Kal KaTnpepet 


, rd e ¥ re > , 
TUE BO TEepiTTv EavTes, Ws elpyK eyo, 


adeTe povny, epnuov, etre ypn Oaveiv, 


ee Se} , A , 1S 
ElT & ToLAavTN Cwaoa TUPEvEeLY OTEYN. 


879. W. iepor. 

876. dkAavtos: ze. without the 
customary funeral lamentations. <A 
parallel triplet of adjs. occurs in O. C. 
1221, dvuuévaios, &Avpos, &xopos. 

878. tdv8’ érolyav dS0v: over the 
way that is here appointed. 

879 f. AapraSos ipdov dppa: ce. 
the sun. Cf. Eur. Med. 352, 7 ’motca 
Aaumas Oeov. 

880. O€pis: sc. éoriv, which is freq. 
omitted in such phrases. Cf. Lat. 
fas est. 

881. dSdxpurov: pred., anticipating 
ovdels orevater. Cf. adixous, 791. 

883. Creon, who has returned to 
the scene during the last lament of 
Antigone, speaks now in passionate 
anger the fatal word of command to 
his attendants. Const., ap fore as, ef 
xpein A€vyerv doiddas... oS bv eis wav- 
oat’ &y; Soph. has the uncontracted 
form daodds only here; in trimeter it 
is found in Eur. 7road. 1245, Cucl. 40. 


884. xpeln: if tt were Of use. Cf. 
O. C. 268, ef cor Ta pnrpds kal matpbs 
xpeln Aéyerv. 

885. ovx dfere: addressed to the 
attendants. Equiv. to an imv., and 
therefore easily connected with agere. 
Cf. O. T. 637, odk et ob 7 otkous ot 
re, Kpéov, cata otéyas; Dem. in Mid. 
§ 116, odk amoxreverre; ovK eml Thy 
oiklay Badietabe; odxL TVAATWEOO€ ; 

886. mepimrutavtes: cf Eur. Phoen. 
1357, Tex éwy mepintuxal. The exact 
phrase is 6 tvuBos mepintioce, but 
the act is poetically transferred to 
the guards who conduct her to her 
tomb and close its still open side. — 
elpnka: sc. in 774. 

887. xpq: Schol. xypn (er cat bere: 
See L. and S. s.v. xpaw (B) III. 2. 

888. tupBevev: intr. only here. 
Many verbs in -evew, e.g. vuupevery, 
mpeoBevew, xwAeve, are both trans. 
and intr. 


ANTITONH. 


109 


e A N, © \ 3. \ , x , 
NHELS Yap ayvou TOUTL THVOE TYV KOpyV * 


> lal ¥ 
890 petoikias 8 ody THS avw oTEpHoETat. 


ANTITONH. 


> 


@ TUBos, @ vupdevor, 


> \ 
@ KATATKAPNS 


olknows aeippoupos, ot Topevopat 


‘ la a 
TpOS TOUS EATS, OV 


apibmov év VEK pots 


TAELOTOV SEOEKTAL Depcépaca ddwddTwv * 


895 @v Noto Oia “yo Kat KaKioTa 57) baKp@ 


, , a 2e7 , 
KATELILL, TT PL poe Holpav efnkew Biov. 


e\MMovaoa pévTou 
ily pev nE&ew 
pntep, pin de 


889. dyvol rodal: guiltless so far as 
7d is accus. of specifica- 
tion. Cf. Eur. Ale. 666, réOvnka yap 
8) rovm oe. ITec. 514, juets 8 &rexvor 
rovml oé. Creon disclaims all respon- 
sibility for the fate of Antigone; 
not, however, simply because he has 
altered the penalty from stoning to 
that of immurement. 

890. ovv: at all events. — perouxtas 
mys avo: Schol. 7d we? judy ayw 
oixety. Cf. 1224, ebvijs tis kdtw. Phil. 


pertains to, 


1348, 7 we, Th bAr’ exerts &yw BA€movTa 
KovK adikas eis AiSov podeiv; 

891. tbpBos: the nom. for the 
voc. See G. 1045. While Antigone 
utters this pathetic lament she turns 
to go to her tomb. — vupdeiov: cf 
1205. 

892. aelpoupos : ever-quarding, le. 
everlasting, an epithet appropriate to 
the grave, forso she regards the cavern 
in which she is to be immured. 

894. Peprehacca: hepseparra, Ar. 
Ian. 671, 
inscription upon a priest’s throne in 
the theatre of Dionysus at Athens. 


Peppeparrns is found in an 


, > 5 > 4 a 
KapT €v edmlow Tpéedw 
ra \ + TA 
TAaTpl, Tporpirns O€ col, 
ool, Kao LYYNTOV Kapa. 


895. Aor bia: pred. adj. in agree- 
ment with the subj. éyé. Ismene is 
not counted by her, because she had 
renounced, in the view of Antigone, 
all obligations to her family. Cf 941. 
Similarly Electra says that she dies 
without parents (cf. El. 187, aris 
dvev ToKéwy Katatdkoua) because her 
mother is aujtwp.— Kdkirta $1: be- 
cause innocent, in the bloom of youth, 
and buried alive. Schol. 
TOAv. 

896. mplv... éfqKew Blov: before 
my allotted time of life has expired, 

897. év éAmiow tpépw: J cherish it 
among my hopes. Soph. is partial to the 
use of tpépw for yw. Cf. 660, 1089. 

898 f. dirty, mpordiArys, pidAy: in 
anaphora similar, not always identical, 
words are often used by the poets. 
CL LL. 267, étav Bw... cicidw 5€... 18. 
O. T. 133, eratiws yap PoiBos, atiws 


be ot. 





paKpe : 


899. kaolyvntrov kdpa: the Schol. 
and most citt. refer this to Eteocles. 
But this cumphatic and affectionate ap- 
pellation, at the close of a sentence 


110 


SOPOKAEOYS 


‘ , fa) 
900 €ret Oavdvtas avToxep vas eva 


¥ 3’ li > , 
ehovoa KaKOopPNOa KaTLTULBLOUS 


xyoas eowka* vuv é, LloAvvekes, TO GOV 


ze ¢ #QD- 
demas TepiaTéANovoa Todd apvupat. 


“4 > Mae \ pee la A > 
KQLTOL O EY TLLNOA, TOLS dpovovow €v* 


> Va > x age Mae 8 > 4 eg ¥ 
905 ov yap ToT OUT ay el TéKYwY pHTHp Eur, 


905. W. brackets 905-914, through vépe. 


that involves a climax, would not of 
itself, without addition of the name, 
be understood to refer to Eteocles, 
who is quite remote from the interest 
of the play. Besides, Polynices is 
addressed by the same terms in 915 
(supposing that verse to be genuine), 
and in 870 kaclyynre also, without any 
further designation, refers to Poly- 
nices. 

900. vpds: refers strictly only to 
the parents. To Polynices applies 
properly only émtupBiovs yous wra, 
but these libations were counted as a 
kind of substitute for the complete 
rites indicated by Aovew and koopeiv. 

901. €Xoveak7é: notin exact agree- 
ment with the details narrated in the 
Oedipus Tyrannus and Oedipus Colo- 
neus, both of which plays were written 
later than the Antigone. For in those 
plays Antigone is still a child when 
Tocasta dies (O. 7.1511), and the body 
of Oedipus is buried by no human 
hand (0. C. 1656 ff., 1760 ff.). The poet 
follows in this play probably the older 
form of the myth. 

902. vuv 8€: these words do not 
{introduce a contrast, but a climax: 
“This is my consolation in death, that 
not only by you, my parents, because 
I have discharged towards you my 
filial duty, IT shall be welcomed in 
Hades, but also and especially shall 
I be dear to you, Polynices, because 


now Iam reaping death as the reward 
of my piety towards you.” 

904. rots dpovotow: in the view of 
the wise. — ed: separated from eriunoa, 
and at the end of the verse is em- 
phatic. Cf. O. C. 642, & Zed, didoins 
TOLTL TOLOVTOLOLY Ev. 

905 ff. This passage has been held 
by W. and many other editt. to be 
spurious, for the following reasons: 
(1) From its close resemblance to the 
story told by Hat. iii. 119, of the wife 
of Intaphernes, who, in reply to the 
offer of Darius to release from death 
any one whom she might choose of 
her male relatives, including her hus- 
band, preferred her brother. (2) From 
its inconsistency with the character of 
Antigone and the context. Antigone 
everywhere maintains that the burial 
of one’s kin is an unqualified and 
sacred duty; she would accordingly 
have buried also a husband and child, 
had she had any. To this it may be 
replied: (1) The story of Hdt. may 
have suggested this passage to the poet, 
but does not prove these lines to be 
an interpolation. So in O. C. 538 f. 
there is an allusion to a description 
given by Hat. ii.35. And, again, this 
passage is one of the best attested in 
Soph., since it is cited in Arist. /thet. 
iii.16. (2) Antigone, so far from con- 
tradicting what she had said before 
with reference to the sacredness of 


ANTITONH. 


Hy 


igs Meese , ra] A ed 
OUT €l TOOLS MOL KATUAVWY ETIKETO, 


Bi Xd a , > ay See 4 
a TOALT@V TOV HPORNV 77OVOV. 


, , \ a N , , 
TLWOS VOMOU 37) TAVUTA TPos Xap hey ; 


, \ ” , »” 5 
woo. pev av pow KatOavdvTos addos Hv, 


910 Kal rats am addov dwrtds, ei Tovd’ HumhaKov + 


my 3 3’ 9 x, \ , 
topos © év “Atoov Kat matpos KeKevOdrow 
BYTP P 


ovk €oT adedpods oars av BAadorou Tore. 


09 ya ve) , 34S, \ 
TOLW (3 PEVTOL oO EKT POTLULY OAT eyo 


the duty of burial, only emphasizes 
this thought the more by showing that 
a violation or neglect of this duty in 
the present case is without remedy ; for 
there can be no substitute fora brother 
as there might be for husband or chil- 
dren. What she really would do were 
she wife or mother, needs not be taken 
account of. That the passage is some- 
what in the sophistical vein may be a 
matter of regret, but is not a sufficient 
reason for rejecting it. See App. for 
additional remarks. 
906. étyKeTOo : 
away, te. going to dissolution from 
exposure to the sun and the air. The 
same thought must be supplied to 
complete 905, sc. 


had been wasting 


ei Téxvoy KaTbavoy 
eTHKETO. 

907. Bia mwodtrav: it is true that 
Antigone has said in 509 and _ else- 
where that the citizens are at heart 
in sympathy with her. Now, however, 
when all is to succumb to the behest 
of authority, and when she regards 
herself as &kAautos, &pidos, the expres- 
sion Bia moAit@y is not at all strange. 
— av ypopnv: would [have taken upon 
myself. 

908. for the sake of what principle 
pray do T say this? A self-interroga- 
as in O. C. 1808, ti d47a viv 


p 3 Ud ~ 
apiymevos Kupw 3 


tion, 


909. karBavevros: must agree with 
the gen. of méois to be supplied; a 
hard const. The omission of the pers. 
or dem. pron. or of a general or indef. 
subst. in the gen. abs. is not un- 
known. Cf. O. T. 629, otro: Karas 7 
upxovtos (sc. cod). Xen. Cyr. ili. 3. 54, 
idvtwy eis uaxnv. Bell. makes the gen. 
depend on &AdAos in the comp. sense, 
like €repos. Cf. tAXda tev dikaiwy, Xen. 
Mem. iv. 4.25. The partic. supplies 
the prot. to dv... Hy. 

910. rov8 qprdakov: cf Eur. Alc. 
418, yuvaids €oOARs Hurdakes, of the 
dead Alcestis. totSe refers to mats, 
v.e., she combines both suppositions, 
the loss of her first husband and of 
his child. 

911. KkexevBorow: 
abs. is causal. 


intr. The gen. 

912. The expression is a strange 
onc. Instead of saying, “therefore 
no brother can ever spring up for me 
again,” she says, “there is no brother 
*—d@v BAdoror: the opt. with 
ay in a general rel. clause, equiv. to a 
fut. indic. See GMT. 238, 

913. oé: Polynices, as is plain 
from Kactyynrov Kapa, 915. — rovdde 
vopw: she means the principle just 
statod. — ékrporuyoaca: haring hon- 
ored in preference to (all others). This 
compound is not found elsewhere. 


who, efe. 


112 


SOPOKAEOYS 


, , a>» e Q 
VORO, Kpeovre TAUT €o0€ AaLaApTavew 


915 kal Sewa Tolwav, ® KaolyvnTov Kapa. 


\ o ¥ \ aA 7 Q 
KQL VUV Q@YyEL ME dua XEPwWV OVUTW LaBav 


»¥ ¥ 
aEKTpoV, AVUJLEVALOV, OUTE TOU ydpov 


pépos Naxovoav ovTe Traidelov Tpodns* 


aN 0 epyyos Tpos diay 7» SvVcpopos 


920 Cao” eis OavovTwy epyouar KkatacKkadas, 


qTotav tape€ehOovce Saipovev Sten ; 


, , \ , 2 \ ¥ 
TL XPN KBE THV SvaTNVOV €s Deods €TL 


Brérrew, ti” addav Evppdyov, ered ye SH 


\ , > eee , 
THY duvcc€Bevav evoeBove EKTNOALNP ; 


916. dye: ze. he orders to be led; 
but, as the Schol. observes, this is 
more expressive than reAever &yeuw. — 
Sia xepav AaBwv: sevzing me with 


his hands. 8a, as in 1258. Cf O. C. 
470, 80 dclwy xeipay Orydv. Aesch. 


Suppl. 193, &xoveat 51a yepav. 

917 f. The accumulation of adjs., 
as in 852, is pathetic. 

918. Electra laments in similar 
strain. 7. 164, arexvos, aviudevros 
aity oixv®.—matSelov tpodys: the rear- 
ing of children. That maidens should 
utter such regrets was not offensive 
to the taste of the ancients, who re- 
garded marriage as the only proper 
destiny of woman, and yyynciwy raldwy 
oropa as the object of marriage. 

919. Epnpos mpos: deserted on the 
part of, by. 

920. katackadds: i.e. tuuBov. Cf. 
Aesch. Sept. 1008, @arrew yas pldats 
Ibid. 1038, tdpov yap 
a’th Kal KaTackapas eyd... unxavh- 
TOMat. 

921 f. molav...8lknv; rh xpq: 
“the suddenness of these transitions 
is very expressive of the agitation of 
Antigone’s mind. Her fate leads her 


kKaTackapats. 


even to doubt the providence of the 
gods, but not to admit that she has 
done wrong.” Camp.— All these la- 
ments and reflections intensify Anti- 
gone’s sacrifice of herself to her sense 
of duty, and make her a more real 
human character. —-rrotay: more em- 
phatic here than tiva; as if she asked 
indignantly, “ What sort of right of 
the gods can it be that I have violated 
for which I am to suffer this penalty ?” 

923. tiv avdav Evppaxeov: what one 
of allies to invoke. The gen. is used 
perhaps in order to make it clear that 
men are referred to, since &vupayor 
might have been interpreted to mean 
Antigone may have both 
human and divine allics in mind, and 
then the gen. of the whole is needed. 
She certainly feels that she has been 
abandoned by both. 

924. SvocéBerav: a quality or an 
action is freq. mentioned instead of 
the praise and reward or the blame 
and punishment attaching to it. So 
here, the charge or blame of impiety. Cf. 


a god, 


El. 968, evoéBerav ek matpds Oavdytos 
otce. Eur. Med. 218, SvckAeay ext; 
cavto kal paduplay. 


ANTITONH. 


113 


‘\ A , 

925 ddd’ ef prev ovv Tad’ eotiv év Oeots Kada, 
mabovtes av Evyyvoiwey ywapTynKores * 
> > 7Qo ¢€ 4 % z ‘ 
ei 0 00 ApapTavovct, my TAELW KAKA 


mafovw 7 Kal Spacw ekdikws epé. 


XOPOS. 


» A Sha ae e \ 
€TL TMV AUTWY QAVEML@V QuUTQt 


930 


Wuyns puTat THVvde y’ ExovoW. 


KPEQN. 


Tovyap TOUTWY TOLD W ayouoe 


kravpal wrdp&er Bpadurjros vaep. 


925 f. “If the gods regard this right 
(sc. that I though pious am thought 
impious), I would confess, having been 
taught by my suffering (acc. to the 
maxim dos uddos), that I have done 
wrong.” That she does not seriously 
believe this is shown by the following 
éxdikws. In similar strain the Chorus 
in O. T. 895, ei yap at rolde mpdters 
tiuiat (with the gods), rf Se? pe yo- 
pever; For cuyytyvéonw = confess, 
grant, cf. Plat. Laws,717 da; Hadt.i. 45; 
iv.126. For the mixed cond. sent., see 


GMT. 503. —év Oeots: Lat. apud 
deos, «te. in their opinion. Cf 
1242. 


926. maSovres: the use of the mase. 
in place of the fem. is common in 
tragedy where a woman speaks of 
herself in the first pers. plur. So 
Electra says of herself, //. 399, ze- 
covped’, ef xp, TaTpl Timwpovpervot. 

927. oi: Creon. See on 10.—py 
melo: ve. as Many, as «café in the next 
verse shows. <A similar turn is found 
in Phil. 794, mas by avr’ euod toy Yoov 
xXpdovov Tpepoire THYdE THY Vdaor ; Trach, 
1088, trav &3° erldome wecovoay aitws, 
@0 aitws, bs pw bArAecev. 


928. kal: 


makes the comparison 


more close. — ék8lkws: Schol. %w roi 
Sixatov. 

929f. gr: Antigone remains un- 
changed; she has neither confessed 
that she has done wrong nor suc- 
cumbed through fear. — dvépev purral : 
forms one idea (cf. 187); wuxis de- 
pends on it. Wild tempests of the soul. 
Cf. Aj. 616, 7a mpl &pya xepotv weylaras 
éperas. Cf. “A cust of the soul, i’ faith 
it overset me.” Coleridge’s Remorse, 
ii. 1. — trav atrav avtal: see on 13. 

930. ye: adds emphasis to rhvbe. 
A different nature from hers would 
have yielded. 

931. rovrwy: gen. of cause. He 
makes the attendants accountable for 
the imprecation of Antigone, an op- 
portunity for which was given by 
their delay. 

932. KAavpad’ dadpter «7é.: an im- 
plied threat similar to rAatwy ppevecers, 
754. — tarep: on account of. The last 
syllable of tmep is here made long. 
The use of the sy/laba anceps is allowed 
by Soph. and Eur. at the close of 
an anapaestic verse when there is a 
change of dramatis personae. — Cf. 
Eur. Med. 1396, MH. péve kal yijpas. 
IA. ® Tékva ptATata. 


114 


SOPOKAEOYS 


ANTITONH. 


¥ "4 pat re 4 
oto, Oavdtou tour éyyutdtw 


y 5 A 
TOUTOS APiKTat. 


XOPOS. 


935 Japaew ovdév Trapapvbovpat, 


= 2 53 , A 6 
BY) OU TQAOE TAUTY KATAKUPOUO ® 


ANTITONH. 


> wn , »” ~ 
@ yns OnBys acry TaTpwov 


\ \ A 
Kat Beot TT POYEVels, 


dyopar On KovKEeTe péddw. 


940 


hevooere, OAs ot Koipavidat, 


THv Bacrevdav povvnv douryp, 


930. Wie ‘yo KoUkeTL wed). 


933. The attendants seize Antigone. 
The Chorus no longer see hope (935), 
and assent to the view expressed, as 
in 576.—®avarov: gen. after éeyyutatw. 
See G. 1148-49; H. 757.— rotro roi- 
qos: i.e. the threat of Creon to the 
attendants. 

935. Oapoetv: the subj. to be sup- 
plied is oé. — of8€v: by no means. 

936. py od: for the double neg., 
see G. 1616; H, 1034—-ravry: in this 
way, ie. as you have said. — kata- 
Kupove8at: Le ratified, realized. The 
inf. without regard to tense, referring 
to the fut. See GMT. 96. 

937. ys Orns: the domain of 
Thebes embraced also rural districts 
and smaller towns. Cf O. C. 668, 
matpwoyv aoru yijs €xer. For the double 
gen., cf. 929 f. 

938. mpoyevets: ancestral. It cor- 
responds to matpgov. The ancient and 


venerated patron gods of the state 
are meant. 

939. peddw: do I delay. Cf. Phil. 
1256, ower 
méAAovT? ett. 

940. ot kotpavidar: ye princely men. 
The members of the Chorus are called 


TavTov TO dpo@yta Kou 


avaxtes in 988. This word stands in 
connection with Bacivedev, implying 
that the scions of the kolpava, the for- 
mer rulers of the land, ought to have 
protected the daughter of the Baa- 
Aevs, since she was closely connected 
with them. of, the art. with the appos. 
(koipavida:) of the voc., like 7d aos, 
100. 

941. BactdrerBov: of the royal house. 
Cf. Plat. Critias, 116¢e, eyévynoay 1d 
tev déxa Bacireday yévos. Suidas has 
the gloss BaciAelins: 6 Tov BaciAéws.— 
povvynv: lon. for woyny. She counts 
Ismene no longer. See on 895. 


ANTIPONH. 


115 


e Ny Y > . a , 
Cla 7 POs OL@MV GV Pov TATKD, 


‘ > id 4 
Thy evoeBlav ceBioaca. 


STdo.iov 0’. 


XOPOS. 


Zrpopy a. 
erha kat Aavaas ovparviov das 


945 adda€ar déuas é€v yahkodérous avdats: 


kputropea 8 év tyuBrnpe Oardpo Katelevy Oy * 


942. ola mpos otwv: cf. Aj. 557, 
deiters oios e& ofov (marpds) érpagns. 
Trach. 995, iepa@v otay olwy... xapiv. 

943. Having honored (the duty of) 
piety. The assonance of the Greek is 
noticeable. 

944, While Antigone is conducted 
to her “ chamber of death,” the Chorus 
chant this hymn of condolence, whose 
strains fall upon her ear as she de- 
parts. Her fate is compared with 
that of Danae, of Lycurgus, and of 
Cleopatra, against whom alike, though 
they, like her, were of royal birth, the 
omnipotent force of Destiny prevailed. 
— To Cleopatra two strophes are de- 
voted, yxapiCduevos tots Oeatats, since 
she was of Athenian race; to Danae 
and Lycurgus but one each. — The 
musical effect of this ode is height- 
ened by the repetition of words and 
sounds, as if they were echoed back, 
such as keptoulois, 956, 962 5 KkareCevyOn 
Cevx6n, 947, 955; wavias pavias, 958, 
soc Bg 
adaby ddAactépoay, V74.— The story 
of Danae here alluded to is’ that 
Acrisius, king of Argos, had been 
warned by an oracle that if his 
daughter Danae should ever give 
birth to a son he should receive his 
death at this son’s hands. Where- 


apatoy apaxbevtwy, 972, 975; 


fore, he confined her in a @dAauop 
XaAkovy ev TH avAR THs olkias Kata 
yns (of. turris aénea, Hor. Od. IIL. 
16, 1), the foundations of which, it 
was believed, were still to be seen 
at Argos in the time of Hadrian. 
GF: Pausan: i 23.7%. Bute Zeus 
penetrated the roof in a shower of 
gold, and begat from Danae Perseus. 
A beautiful version of this story is 
to be found in William Morris’s The 
Earthly Paradise, under the title of 
“The Doom of King Acrisius.” 

945. addAdgat: fo exchange, te. for 
the gloom of the prison. Cf. Eur. 
Tec, 483, addAdéac’ ?AtSa Oaddpous. — 
Spas: the person of Danae; a poetic 
paraphrase. Cf. 205. céua is also 
thus used. Cf. Trach. 908, oikerav 
déuas. Eur. Med. 1108, cGua Hrvde 
Téxvwy.— Xadkob€ros: “so called be- 
cause the masonry was lined with 
brazen plates, secured by nails, such 
as are said to have been found in the 
Thesaurus of Mycenae.” Schn. See 
Schliemann’s J/ycenae, p. 44. 

946 f. The point of the comparison 
with the fate of Antigone is contained 
in the words kpumropéva...KateCedxOn. 
—katefevx@n: xara strengthens the 
notion, 7.e. completely, securely, as in 
KaTaKkTelvelv, KaTAKOMTELW, KTE, 


116 


SOP®OKAEOYS 


, XN eS # > an 
KQLTOL KAL YEVER TLLOS, @ Tai, Tal, 


N as ie iS , 
950 KaL Zyvos TA[LLEVETKE YOVAS XPVTOpuTouvs. 


adr a pouproia TUS dwvacis Seva: 


ee ae »” yoy p) , 5) ¢\ 2 
out av vw ohBos ovr “Apns, ov rUpyos, ovy ahixrumot 


\ ie 3 4 
KeAaWat vaes expvyovey. 


*Avtirtpopr a. 


955 


CevxOn 8 d€dyodos tats 6 Apvavtos, 


"Héwvav Bacrrevs, KepToptors dpyats, 


948. Kat: both, correl. with the ral 
below. — tiptos: sc. jv. Because de- 
scended from Danaus, the grandson 
of Poseidon. — at mat: pathetic rep- 
etition. 

949. rapteverke: she treasured up, 
as a taulas does the treasure of a state 
or temple. The Hom. iterative ending 
-ckov occurs in tragedy only three 
times more: mavecne, 9633 @oxev, 
Aesch. Pers. 656; kAalecxoy (in tri- 
meter), Aesch. Frg. 305. 

950. xpvcopitovs: the common 
form is xpucdpputos, but cf. xpucdpams, 
Pind. Pyth. iv. 178; Xpudopoou, Eur. 
Bacch. 154; ayvopitwy, Aesch. Prom. 
455. 

951. Const. & woipidla divacis (eort) 
dewa Tis (Svvacis). ls lends a peculiar 
shade to the thought by implying 
that this power of fate is something 
not fully known. For the sentiment, 
cf. 987. Pind. Pyth. xii. 30, 7d ye 
udpoimoy ov mappuatév. Hat. i. g1, thy 
mempwmevny polpny adbvaTa éoti aro- 
puyéew Kal bec. 

952 ff. otre...otre...00¥... 00K: a 
double parallelism is indicated: on 
the one hand, money which may buy, 
or force of arms which may secure 
protection; and, on the other, battle- 
ments or flight in ships which may 
afford escape. So Hor. says of Care, 


Od. II. 16, 21, scandit aeratas 
vitiosa naves cura nec tur- 
mas equitum relinquit ocior 
Euro; Od. Ill. 1, 38, neque de- 
cedit aerata triremi et post 
equitem sedet.—dyv: with éexgv- 
your, With a sense approaching that 
of the fut. indic. See GMT. 238. Cf 
1359. 

955. Lycuregus, king of the Edo- 
nians, who lived on the Strymon in 
Thrace, was punished for attacking 
Dionysus on his return from the 
Orient and for opposing the celebra- 
tion of his worship. According to 
the account of Apollodorus, Lycur- 
gus, made insane by Dionysus, slew 
in his frenzy his son and cut off his 
own leg, after which he was taken by 
the Edonians to Mount Pangaeum, 
where he was chaincd, and afterwards, 
at the command of Dionysus, torn 
asunder by horses. Ilomer has him 
punished with blindness and speedy 
death. See //. vi. 139. The comparison 
with Antigone is contained in ¢evx6y 

.. meTpadder... decd. —d&vxodos: cf 
Verg. Aen. iii. 13, acri Lycurgo. 

956. Keptopios dpyais: dat. of 
cause, because of his harsh temper. 
Or, perhaps better, on account of his 
insolent mockery, lit. mocking temper. 
Cf. Eur. Alc. 1125, xépropos xapa 


ANTITONH. 


117 


ék Avovicov tetpwéder katadapKtos ev Seopa. 


9 & , Ni 3 "é 
OUTW TAS MAVLAS Sevvov atrootacer 


>’ / ra Laas > < VA 
960 av@npov Te pévos* KELVOS ETEYVW jLavlats 


/ x x tA 4 Ve 
yavwv tov Oeov ev KEeptopiows yAoooats. 


Taverke pev yap evOéous yuvaikas eviov TE TP, 


965 duiavious 7 npeOile Movoras. 


960. W. evOnpov. 


In Aesch. Frg. 59, he is said to have 
called Dionysus yivuis. See App. 

957. merpwSer x7é.: the rocky cav- 
ern in Mount Pangaeum is referred to. 
—katadapktos: instead of katappak- 
tos, by the metathesis of 6, which, acc. 
to the lexicographers, is quite common 
in the older Att. writers ; cf épaptavto, 
vavpapkToy, Tepapymevos. 

959 f. thus, 7.e. by such punishment, 
the terrible and exuberant fury of mad- 
ness trickles away, t.e. comes to nought. 
For the interpretation and reading of 
W. and other editt., see the App. — 
avOnpov: Schol., 7d axuatoy kal avOodv 
ev karots. Cf. Trach. 1000, wavias 
&vOos. Ibid. 1089, (vdcos) jvOnker, 
Aesch. Pers. 821, &Bpis efavOotca. 

960. éméyvw: he became aware after- 
wards (émt), v.e.after he was punished. 
—paviag: dat. of manner with pavor. 

961. Wavev: equiv. to bt: ébavev 
after éméyyw. See GMT. 904, 910; 
and for the tense, 140. — rov Oeov: 
for the accus., see on 546. So also the 
post-classical Nonnus, Dion. 45, 317, 
Tiypwy od Yavovta popja. Ellendt sug- 
gests that the accus. is due to the use 
of Yave in the sense of dodopety. — 
év Keptoplois yAdoaats: with reviling 
See on 956, — év: the dat. after 
év sometimes passes over into an almost 
purely instrumental sense. Cf. 764, 
1003. Phil. 60, év Acrats oreldavTes. 
Ibid, 1393, év Aoyas meloev. 


words 


965. W. 3 npeice. 


963. maverke: see on 949. The 
repetition of his efforts may be re- 
ferred to by the iterative form. — 
évOeous yuvaikas: the Bacchantes, the 
attendants of Dionysus. 

964. evtov: he compelled them to 
put out the mystic flame of their 
torches, which they brandished while 
shouting evo? edot. Ch O. 7. 211, 
Eur. Bacch. 155 f., wéa- 
mete Toy Aidvucoy BapuBpouwy ind Tup- 


Barxov etiov. 


mavev evia Tov evioy wyyadAduevat Bedy, 
The opposition to the introduction of 
the Dionysus cult into Thrace is prob. 
the origin of this legend. 

965. diravAovs Movoas: the Muses, 
originally Nymphs, were connected 
with Dionysus in an ancient Thracian 
cult; reference to them is, therefore, 
especially appropriate when speaking 
of the locality where the scene of the 
myth of Lycurgus is laid. Tis aor’ 
€o@ 6 wovedpavtis; asks Lycurgus con- 
temptuously in Aesch. Fre. 58. Eusta- 
thius on Hom. Od. xvii. 205, says 
Aé€yovtat nal Modoat Atoviicou Tpopot. 
Erato, Thalia, and Terpsichore are 
found represented in art as Bacchan- 
tes. This connection of the Muses 
with Dionysus carried 
from Thrace into Boeotia, According 
to an Orchomenian myth, the Muses 
concealed Dionysus when he fled to 
them for refuge. A new connecting 
link with the Muses was added when 


Was Over 


118 


SO®OKAEOYS 


Zrpop7 PB’. 


Tapa dé Kvaveay omdddav didvpas adds 


> wn 
AKTAL Boozropiat id’ 6 Opykav a&evos 


970 
dSitootat Piveidats 


ELoEV apatov €Kos 
968. W. rad 0 Opykov. 


tragedies began to be performed at 
the Dionysia. In the theatre at Athens 
two seats of honor belonging to the 
priests of Dionysus Melpomenus have 
been exhumed. The flute, which was 
used in the worship of Dionysus, is 
often seen in the hands of the Muses 
as represented in vase paintings and 
in statuary of the later period. 

966f. And by the Cyanean rocks of 
the double sea are the Bosporian cliffs. 
Cf. Strabo, vii. 819, ai 5& Kudveat mpds 
T@® oTdmatt Tov Mdyrov eiol dvo ynotdia 

.. mopOug Sieipydueva Soov elkoot ata- 
Called by Hom. (Od. xii. 61) 
TAayerail. Cf. Eur. Med. 2, nvavéas 
SuumAnyddas. These small rocky 
islands, now called Urekjaki, lie at 
the entrance of the Bosporus into 
the Black Sea.—amapa: the gen. to 
express the idea of extension; ¢@.e. from 
these extend.— 88vpas : because there 
was a sca on either side of the rocks. 
Dion. Perieg. 156, after describing the 
Cyanean rocks, says, ék Tod’ by Kal 
Jdvrov Bos SiOdAaccay edvta. 

968. i&€: Ion. for 75é Not found 
elsewhere in tragedy. — dkevos: cf: 
Aesch. Prom, 726, Sadpvinooia yvabos 
€xOpdtevos vara, uNnTpuid vewv. 

970. Yoadrpvbynooos: the coast of 
the Thracian Bosporus, as far as the 
promontory of Thynias. The inhab- 
itants of this region pillaged the ves- 


dlwr. 


Lalpvdnoaos, Ww ayxtirods “Apys 


970. W. dyxoupos "Apys. 


sels that were wrecked on their coast 
(an ancient flotsam). Cf Xen. Anab. 
vii. 5. 12.—Wva: where. — ayy larorts : 
dwelling hard by. In Hom. I. xiii. 
301, Od. viii. 361, Ares is spoken of as 
dwelling in Thrace. Others, tutelary 
god of the city. Cf. Aesch. Sept. 501, 
“Oya TladaAas 98 ayxintoais. 

971 ff. Const. tva”Apns elder apardy 
EAkos, TUPAWOEY GAadY Siccotat PivEelSats, 
KUKAOLS GAaoTdpols OuudTwY apaxbevTwy 
e& aypias Sduapros. — PwelSats: the 
winged Boreas carried away with him 
Orithyia, the daughter of Erechtheus, 
king of Athens. Cleopatra, daughter 
of Orithyia, married Phineus, the king 
of Salmydessus. Afterwards Phineus 
rejected her and had her imprisoned, 
and then took for his wife Idothea, 
sister of Cadmus (or, Idaca, daughter 
of Dardanus), who smote with blind- 
ness the sons of Cleopatra, and caused 
them to be shut up ina vaulted tomb. 

972 ff. dparov: accursed, te. bring- 
ing a curse on Phineus and Idothea. 
The word occurs nowhere else in the 
tragedians, and its genuineness here 
is suspected. Sce App. for other 
readings. — €Akos tudAw0ev ddaov : 
the blinding wound struck so as to cause 
sightlessness. We find €Akos BadAew or 
ovray (cf. Hom. J/. v. 361, xvi. 511); 
here tupdAoty edxos, to inflict a wound 


by blinding. This is followed by 


so 


ANTITONH. 


119 


tuprwbev e& aypias Sdpaptos 


3 \ > , 5) , , 
adaov addacTopoow Gupatwy KUK)oLS 


975 apay BevTwr bp aiparynpats 


€lpETOL KAL KEPKLOWY akLatoU. 
xelp yp 


"Avtictpodp7 BP’. 


‘\ A 4 , , 4 
Kata € Takdpevou pedeou pedéay malay 


A , » > , 2 
KNatov MaTpOS, EXOVTES aVUPEVTOY ovary * 


980 


979. W. xAatov, parpos €xovTes. 


two dats., «¥«Aos, indir. obj. or aim 
of the action in tu@Aody, and divetSaus, 
dat. of reference or interest, as in the 
freq. Hom. expression, wevos 5é of Eu- 
Cf. Eur. [ph. Taur. 853, 
pacyavoy Sépa OjKE wor waThp. aAady is 
predic. 

974. ddactopoirw : vengeance bring- 
ing.  @aAdactopos for dAdorwp, as in 


Bare Buu. 


Aesch. Frg. 87, mpevpevhs &Adoropos. 
This word means properly an aveng- 
ing spirit, and is applied with great 
significance to the sightless eychalls 
that seck for vengeance from the gods. 

975. wmwo: with the dat. as in bmd 
xepod Sayjvac and many other Hom. 
expressions. Cf. 0. T. 260, tov, & Zed, 
br) o@ POlaov Kepavy@. 

976. xelperot: sce on 116.— Kepkl- 
Sov axpatow: with the points of shut- 
tles. The shuttle was sharpened at 
the point so as to slip in between the 
threads of the warp, which was up- 
right. It was with this instrument 
that Alemene bored out the eyes of 
Kurystheus after his death. Oedipus 
smote his cyes with the brooch of his 
wites “CFO 75 1268. 

977. Kata: modifies 
separation of the verb 


TAKOMEVOL ; 
from its 


G X , Q > , 
a de OTEP[La pEev aAPpX ALoYOV@v 


prep. In trimeters this occurs in 
427, 432, 1233; in lyric parts, in 
1272, 1274. Cf. also O. 7. 1198, nara 
pev pbicas. Phil. 1177, dad viv pe 
Aetmere. — pedeor Kré.: they (i.e. the 
Phineidae) wretchedly wasting away 
(in their imprisonment) bewarled the 
wretched state of their mother (who had 
borne them in a calamitous wedlock 
and who likewise was incarcerated 
in a dungeon). Thus the fates of 
the deserted mother and of the sons 
are connected, and the poet easily in- 
troduces the comparison between the 
destiny of Cleopatra, not clearly stated 
but readily inferred, and that of Anti- 
gone. That this is the chief point of 
the entire reference to the story of 
the Phineidae appears from 980-87. 
For this reason the punctuation of 
W., which separates «Aatoy from pa- 
tpds, is not acceptable. — péAeor pe- 
A€av: sce on 13. CLO. 7.479, wércos 
merAew Td ynpevov. 

979. avipdevtov yovav: a hirth from 
an unblest wedlock, The attrib. belongs 
prop. to warpds; she was dvcvuudos. 

980. a &€: but she. Dem. use of the 
art. Cleopatra is meant. — oméppa: 
in lineage. 


120 


bad Arn 
avTao’ "Epeybeidav, 
ig bes Nd 
TyAeropous 8° €v avTpots 


SOP®OKAEOYS 


tpadyn Ovéd\aow €v trarpdais 


985 Bopeas apummos 6pOdmodos urép mayou 
Geav mats: adda Kam’ éxeiva 


Motpat pakpatwves eoxov, @ 


981. dvtace: nancisci; like ruxety 
followed by the gen. Cf. Hom. Od. 
iii. 44, Saitns jvthoatre. O. C. 1445, 
avTijoa Kar@v.—’HpexOeiSav: see on 
971f. They are called apxaid-yovo by 
the Chorus because they were aird- 
Cf. Aj. 202, yeved x8ovlwv am’ 
*EpexOeidav. ev (980) and ¢ (983) 
place her origin and nurture in con- 
trast. 

983. tyderopots : far-piercing, i.e. 
extending far into the mountain side. 
These caverns were the Saprndovia 
nétpa of Mount Pangaeum in Thrace. 

984. marpwats: the whirlwinds 
amid which she was reared are per- 
sonified by this epithet; they are her 
sisters. 

985. Bopeds: not to be confused 
with Bopéas. For the patronymic form, 
see G. 846, 1; H. 559.— dpirmos: 
horses that were yoked and ran to- 
gether were called Gummo ctvdpouot, 
hence, keeping pace with, fleetas a steed. 
In the poets Boreas and his children 
are often the types of swiftness. Cf 
Tyrt. Frg. 12, 4, vingn 5¢ C€wy Opnixiov 
Bopénv. Theogn. 715, dkirepas mddas 
tatdwy Bopéw. As Zetes and Calais, the 
sons of Boreas, were said to be winged, 
so the poet transfers the swiftness of 
the sire here also to the daughter. — 
6p8orob0s «ré.: on top of craggy steeps. 
This is not contradictory to tpapjvat 
év &ytpois, because here the poet has 
in mind the free ranging of the Boread 
on lofty hills. For i7ép in this sense, 


xGoves. 


S 


TAL. 


cf. 1126. Super Pindo, on the top 
of Pindus, Hor. Od:-1.. 1256. Wath 
6pOdrous, applied to a hill, cf. bizous, 
applied to laws, O. T. 866. The high 
crags tower straight up as if on firm 
feet. 

986f. Oeav mais: she was thus yeved 
ttutos, like Danae (949). Her father 
was a wind-god, her grandfather was 
Erechtheus, the son of Hephaestus and 
Gaea. This myth awakened in the 
mind of the Athenians grateful recol- 
lections. They beleved that Boreas, 
moved by his relationship with the 
family of their ancient king, had de- 
stroyed the Persian fleet, and they 
styled him their helpful relative, 
and consecrated to him a shrine on 
the banks of the Ilissus. —o&AN kaw 
éxelva....€oxov: but even against her 
(notwithstanding all her supposed 
immunity) the fates directed their 
way. é€xew with eri, in the sense 
of make one’s way to, come upon, 
is found in Hom. Od. xxii. 75, én 
8 aite mavres €xwuev. The expression 
is often used of directing one’s way 
in riding or sailing. The Schol. para- 
phrases by éméoxov, émeréOnoay, ére- 
Bdpnoav. 

987. pakpalwves: so called because 
they are supposed to have existed 
from the earliest time. The epithet 
in Aesch. Hum. 172 is madaryeveis. — 
® wat: Antigone is apostrophized 
after her departure, as Oedipus in 
O. C. 1667, mda oe daluwy dikaios avitor. 


ANTITONE. 


EIGHTH SCENE. 


CREON. 


121 


TIRESIAS. 


"Emetaodouov €é. 


TEIPESIAS. 


£ ¥ 9 ‘\ ¢ x 
OynBys avaxres, NKomEev KoWwVY doV 


dv’ €€ évds Bd€rovTe* Tots Tuddotar yap 


990 av7n KédevOos €k mponynTov TéXeu. 


KPEQN. 


z ea > A , , 
Tt 0 é€oTw, @ yepare Terpeoia, veor ; 


TEIPESIAS. 


eyo divddéw, kal ov TO pavTer TuOod. 


KPEQN. 


ovUKOW Tdapos ye ons aTeaTATOUY ppEvos. 


TEIPESIAS. 


tovyap Sv dpOns tHvde vavKdnpets Todw. 


988. The unannounced appearance 
of Tiresias marks the beginning of 
the mepirérera of the play. The blind 
seer, led by a boy, enters the scene at 
the right of the spectators. — dvaxk- 
Tes: see on 940. 

989. é§ évos: 7.e. by the eyes of one. 

990. arn: sc. Kown. ek mponyntod 
is added to explain airy, the thought 
being that the blind can journey only 
with the help of a guide. 

991. 8€: indicates some suppressed 
emotion or surprise. In order to un- 
derstand the attitude of Creon towards 
Tiresias and these first words of their 
interview, it is to be borne in mind 
that in the recent siege of Thebes 
Tiresias had declared to Creon that 


Ares was angry with the city, because 
at its founding the dragon which was 
sacred to him had been slain, and 
that he would give deliverance to the 
Thebans only when expiation had 
been made by the death of some 
descendant of the men that had 
sprung from the teeth of the dragon. 
Thereupon Creon’s son, Megareus, 
offered himself as a sacrifice to Ares, 
and the city received deliverance and 
quict by the death of the two sons of 
Ocdipus and the succession of Creon 
to the throne. 

994. 8 dpOrs: sc. 6500.— vauKAnpeis: 
the same metaphor is freq. in Aesch., 
e.g. Sept. 652, od 8 adtds yv@Oe vaveAr- 
perv méAw. Cf. Eng. piloting the state. 


122 


SOPOKAEOYS 


KPEQN. 


995 exw TmeTovOas paptupew ovyoua. 


TEIPESIAS. 


over BeBas ad vov emt Evpov tvyns. 
p pod Tuxn 


KPEQN. 


a, aes e > at XN ~. , 4 
Ti 8 €oTw; ws €y@ TO oor Pptocw oToma. 


TEIPESIAS. 


yraoe, TEXYNS THmELA THS EUNS KAVOD. 


3 X\ % A b) / 
els yap TAaNQLOV Oakov dpuifoaKd7rov 


Y > FEN \ > “A , 
1000 iGwy, W NV LOL TAVTOS OLWVYOU Auunv, 


e A > Ps 4 , = 4 “A 
ayVaT akKOvW pOoyyov dpvidwr, KAK@ 


Kddlovtas olotpw Kat BeBapBapopery * 


kal om@vrTas €v ynAatow addydovs dovats 


995. Const. é@xw paprupety (Todo), 
merovOws ovnoma. Others prefer to 
join dvhoma directly with paprupeiy, 
taking memovOdés abs. = from experience. 
The reference is to the events men- 
tioned above on 991. W., however, 
thinks that the poet refers to the 
time when Oedipus proposed to slay 
Creon as the supposed murderer of 
Laius, and Oedipus was led by the seer 
to detect himself as the guilty man. 

996. BeBds: supplementary partic. 
after ppdve:, think that you stand. Cf. 
Trach, 289, ppdver viv ws Hkovta, — 
émt Evpov tuxys: lit. upon the razor’s 
edye of fortune. A proverbial expres- 
sion, the earliest form of which is 
found in Hom. J/. x. 173 f., viv yap 
5) mavtecow éml ~vpod torarat axujs } 
udda Auypos bAeOpos "Axatots HE Bi@var. 
Cf. Hdt. vi. 11, em) Evpod yap axuns 
éxeTat uly Ta mpnyuata } elvar eAev- 
G€poigt } SovADLot. Milton, Par. Reg. 
i. 94, “You see our danger on the 
utmost edge of hazard.” 


997. ds: how; exclamatory. Cf El. 
1112, 76 8 2orw; &s pw’ brepxeTat PoBos. 

999. ydp: see on 238.— madatov: 
consecrated by ancient tradition. — 
épviBookorov: the oiwvockoretoy Tetpe- 
glov KaAovmevoy was still pointed out 
on the acropolis of Thebes in the time 
of the Antonines. Cf. Paus. ix. 16. 1. 
*Opv:Bouavreia was the oldest method 
of divination that had been reduced 
to asystem among the Greeks. For 
places of long-continued observation 
localities were chosen that were fre- 
quented by birds; hence Aruny = resort. 
Cf. Lat. templum = locus manu 
auguris designatus in aére. 

1001. dyvara: unknown, strange. 
— Kako: inauspicious. 

1002. KAd{ovtas : a “ constructio 
ad sensum,” as if dpyiOas pbeyyouevous 
had preceded. — BeBapBapwopevw: the 
ery of the birds, ordinarily so readily 
understood by the augur, was strange 
and unintelligible to him. 

1003. év: see on 764. Here évadds 


ANTITONH. 


123 


y A N con > » > 
eyvav' mTEepav yap potBdos ovkK aonpos Hv. 
1005 €vOvs dé deloas euTipwv eyevouny 


Bwpotor tappdr€xrorow: ex S€ Ovuatov 


“Hdaroros OUK ELap.Trev, aA’ ene oT00@ 


pvdaca KynKis pnpiwy éTrHKETO 


» ihe \ , 
KaTue KQVETITVE, KQAL HETAPOLOL 


1010 yoAat dveo7reipovTo, Kal KaTappvets 


pnpot Kadumryns e&€xewTo Tyedas. 


A ‘\ athe Me | 7 , 
TOLQAUTa TALOOS TOUVO euavOavov TAPa 


pOwovT aonpov dpyiwy pavrevpara ° 


eR N a ¢ , ” Sie 
EOL yap ovTos nyEe“av, adrros BS eyo. 


to the clearness of the sent., standing 
by the side of govats (=in bloody fray) 
a dat. of manner. 

1004. ydp: tells how he knew, 
though he was blind. 

1005. éyevopny: i.e. érespdunv. Sim- 
ilar is yeveo@at dAkjjs, d€0Awy. Alarmed 
at the fighting of the birds, Tiresias 
makes trial of divination by fire, which 
also terrifies him with its bad omens. 

1006. Bwpotor: dat.of place. mav- 
in maupAekroicw indicates, as it freq. 
does in the tragic writers, simply a 
high degree, like Eng. very. Cf. rav- 
terers, 1016 and 1163, El. 105, may- 
peyyets &otpwy pirds. 

1007. “Hdatrros: see on 123. 
With this passage cf. Sen. Oed. 307, 
Trr. Quid flamma? Utrumne 
clarus ignis et nitidus stetit, 
Rectusque purum verticem 
caelo tulit, An latera circa 
serpit incertus viae, Et fluc- 
tuante turbidus fumo labat? 
If the fire was kindled with diffi- 
culty, or the flame was divided and 
did not immediately take hold of all 
the parts of the victim, or if instead 
of ascending in a straight line the 
flame whirled round, or if there arose 


thick black smoke, the sacrifice in- 
dicated the divine displeasure, and 
was a portent of evil. 

1009. petdporor: in the pred. 

1010. xodal: the galls were a part 
of the omAayxva that were examined 
in divination. Prometheus, Aesch. 
Prom. 496, names as one of the arts 
of divination which he taught men, 
xoAjs AoBov Te moikiAnv evdmopdlay. 
—karappveis: lit. flowing down, 
here melted away; in agreement with 
mnpoi, because that from which or 
with which anything flows is itself 
often spoken of as flowing, as e.g. 
péev aiwats yata. So we say in Eng, 
“the streets ran with blood.” 

1011. pypol: the thigh-bones with 
some of the flesh still upon them, 
whereas pnpia are the pieces of flesh 
cut from the thighs. This distinction, 
however, is not always observed. — 
meAns: the thigh-bones lay bare of 
the enveloping caul that had melted 
away from them. Hom. //. i. 460, 
mnpovs 7° ebérauov kata Te Kvion eKa- 
Auiay Bintuya mommoartes. 

1013. d@lvovra: W. takes in indir. 
disc, after éudv@avoy, and explanatory 
of roavta. Accordingly he punctuates 


124 


SOPOKAEOYS 


1015kal TavTa THS ONS EK PpeEvds vomet TOALS. 
Bopot yap new é€oxydpar te Tav7edets 


, e > = A ‘\ lal la 
TAPES UT Olwvav TE Kal KUYaVY Bopas 


tov Svopopov temTa@tos Oidirov yovov. 


KaT ov d€yovTaL Ovarddas dutas ert 


1020 Meot tap’ nuav ovdd€ pypiwv pddya, 


ovd’ Opvis Evorpous atroppoiBdet Bods, 
avdpopOdpov BeBpates atjatos Xizos. 


TavT ovv, TEKVOY, PpoVvycov. 


cA , ‘\ 
avOparroire yap 


an lal / 
Tols maou Kowdv eat. ToVSapapTavew ° 


¥ ‘. s fe , ae > te ee be. es 
1025 €7TEL 5) ALAPTH, KELVOS OUKET EOT AVP 


after mapa. But itseems better to join 
to.avta directly with uwarreduata, to 
take p@ivoyvra adj., and to transl. such 
failing prophecies from sacrifices that 
give no sign. Cf. O. T. 906, pOivovra 
Aatov Oéagara. Psalm 74, 9, “We see 
not our signs, there is no more any 
prophet.” As the cries of the birds 
(1001 f.), so also the sacrifices refuse 
to give the seer intelligible and favor- 
able omens. 

1015. ratra vooei: is afflicted with 
this trouble. traitra is the cognate 
accus., the noun being implied in the 
verb. See G. 1054; H. 716 b. 

1016. wavredys: ace. to W., all- 
sacred; as areAns lepay is one who 
has not been initiated in the sacred 
mysteries; veoreAyjs and apriteAts, one 
newly initiated. But this 
sense is not suitable to wayteAq, 1163. 
Cf. also mavteAts Sdauap, O. T. 930. 
The use of wayteA@s is also against it. 
L. & S., Ell., and many others render 
mayteAeis all; better, all completely, 
with its force upon wAnpers, as though 
it were macat mavTeA@s TANpELs. 

1017 f. wArpes tov yovouv: Ze. of 
his body, pieces of which the birds 


who is 


and dogs had carried or let fall on 
the altars. — Bopds: in appos. with 
yovov; i.e. mangled for food. In this 
way the shrines of the gods were pol- 
luted. Camp. illustrates the thought 
by a quotation from Webster’s Appius 
and Virg., p. 165, “ Come, you birds of 
death, And fill your greedy crops with 
human flesh; Then to the city fly, dis- 
gorge it there Before the senate, and 
from thence arise, A plague to choke 
all Rome.” 

1021. dpvis: with short 7% So in 
Hom. Il. xxiv. 219, also in a dactylic 
verse in E/. 149, and a few times in 
trimeters, esp. in Eur. and Ar. — 
evorrp.ous ¥ giving clear augury s con- 
trasted with aonuos, 1013, and referring 
back to ofotpw BeBapBapwpevy, 1002. 

1022. Glutted as they are with the 
bloody fat of a slain man.—atparos : 
a gen. of characteristic, like Aev«js 
xsdvos, 114.— BeBpwres: in the plur. 
because dps is collective in sense. — 
avSpopbopov: = avdpbs pbapevtos. Cy. 
Eur. Orest. 1649, atuaros unrportévov. 
Cycl. 127, Bop& avOpwmroxrdéve. 

1025. dpdpty: the subj. is to be 
supplied from the following avnp. 


ANTITONH. 


125 


aBovros ovd avodBos, oatis és KaKoV 


\ by ‘a! 3. > , , 
TETWV AKELTAL pnd aKWTOS TEAL. 


av0adia to. oKaioTnT ddduoKave.. 


adh’ eike TO Oavovr7e pnd oAwAOTAa 


1030 KEVTEL. 


/ 2 ‘ ‘ ld > ae | “~ 
tis adky Tov Oavov7’ ériktavetD ; 


ed go. hpovyoas ev éyw: Td pavOavev 8 


novatov eb héyovtos, ei Képdos héyou. 


KPEON. 


> , , 9 4 Sp 
® tpéoBv, Tavtes Wate TO€STAaL OKOTFOD 


tokever avdpds TovdE, KOVOE LavTLKNS 


1035aTpakTos vw Eilts TOY UTA yevous 


eEnuTorAnpar Kapmepoptiapar maar 





1035 f. W. eime. par tat yévous ...7aAa; 


For the subjv. without &y, see GMT. 
540. Cf. O. C. 1225, éret dary. 

1027. axeirar, méXev: see on 179. 

1028. av€abia kré.: obstinacy incurs 
the charge of folly. 

1029. elke to Savor: relent towards 
the dead, 

1030. émkraveiy: to slay again. én 

Cf. 1288. Phil. 946, 
“Strike him no more, 
you see he’s dead already.” Ford’s 
Witch of Edmonton, iv. 2. 

1031 f. ev: the repetition of this 
word and of Aéyew gives to the clos- 
ing part of the seer’s speech an oracu- 
lar and striking effect. For the elision 
in 8, sce on 350.— el A€you: in case 
he should speak ; opt. with the pres. 
indic. in the apod. Cf. 666. Aj. 1344, 
ob Bixawv (eariv), ef Oavor, BAawTEW 
Toy é€cbAdv.— KépSos: in the sense of 
Kepdadca, as in 1526. 

1033. dete: for as. Cf. 1084. 

1034. rotevere: figurative. CS. 
Aesch. Suppl. 446, kal yAdooa rotev- 


as in émyauéw. 
évalpwy vexpov. 


Psalm 64, 3, “Who 
whet their tongue like a sword, and bend 
to shoot their arrows, bitter words.” — 


y 
gage wh) Td Kalpia. 


av&pos TovSe: fe. e€uwov. — pavTiKys: 
The gen. after &mpaxtos 
(see on 847), which means untried, 
unassailed by. 

1035. Trav vara yévous: by whose tribe; 
i.e. TY wavtewy, Which is easily sug- 
gested by waytinjs. “Creon’s heated 
imagination suggests to him that the 
whole tribe of prophets and diviners 
have greedily marked him for their 
prey.” Camp. —vrat: in trimeter is 
found also in //. 711, Aesch. Agam. 
944, Hum. 417. 

1036. éumrehoptiopar: eupopricer is 
found elsewhere only in post-classical 
writers, Who usc it in the sense of load, 
load upon; Wes., Op. 690, has 7a petova 
Dem. has avtipopticey, 
and Xen. émpopriCev, used of lading a 
ship with merchandise,  é&nurdAnuai 
evidently refers to the same transac- 
tion, and the expression is equiv. to 


; 
SC. TEXYNS. 


° 


poptliCerbat. 


126 


SOPOKAEOYS 


Kepoalver, euTroAaTe TAaTO Lapdewy 


nrextpov, et Bovdr\eobe, Kat Tov “IvdiKdv 


Xpuaov * Tapa & éKetvov ovXt kK puWeTE. 


1040 000 et O€Aove” ot Znvos aierot Bopav 


4 € 4 > X Le 
péepew viv apmalovtes és Atos Opovovs, 


QS: A li“ A ‘\ bg riage b. 
ovo & placa TOUTO My TpéTas eya 


Oarrew Tapyow KeELvov. 


= \ BQ 9 
€U yap oto OTL 


Beovs puaive ovrtis avO parrwr obéver. 


1045 timtovar 8, @ yepare Tepecia, Bporar 
y ‘ N , 9 ¥ mle’ , 
xol moda Sewolt mrepar aicyp’, 6tav Adyous 


i \ nw - nw 4 4 
ALY POUS KAAQS A€ywou TOV KépOous Xapuv. 


pev* 


TEIPESIAS. 


dp oldev avOpotwr ts, dpa Ppacerat, 


KPEQN. 


Tl YpNMaA; ToLov TOTO TayKOWoV héyeLs; 


I have been sold and delivered as mer- 
chandise. 

1037. The asyndeton adds empha- 
sis and indicates Creon’s excitement. 
“You may barter me in return for 
the greatest treasures, you will never 
succeed in making me abandon my 
purpose.” The wealth of Sardis and 
India was proverbial. 

1038. yAexrpov: neut.in Soph. and 
Hdt. Gold, with a partly natural, 
partly artificial alloy of silver, about 
one-fourth part. Perhaps this is what 
Hat. i. 50, calls Aeuxds xpuads, in dis- 
tinction from &repOos xpuads. 

1040. Creon replies to what the 
seer said in 1016 ff. Passion again 
carries him away, as in 760, 769, and 
even to the point of blasphemy, as 
in 487, 780. 

1041. viv: the body of Polynices. 

1042. ov&€: repetition of od5¢ in 


1040, and followed by uy with the 
fut. mapjow. See GMT. 295, and cf 
El. 1052, 08 coe ph weO&poual rote. — 
plaopa: pollution. 

1043. yap: introduces the apology 
for his seemingly blasphemous ex- 
pression. So Oedipus, O. 7. 354, after 
calling Tiresias @ kak@y Kdn.oTe, 
checks himself, and apologizes by 
adding, kal yap dy métpov piow aby’ 
opyaveias. 

1045. The fifth foot is an anapaest, 
as in 991. 

1046. woddAa: modifies devol and 
=mavv. So Phil. 254, & abd’? eyw 
moxOnpes. Hom. J/. vi. 458, moAr’ dera- 


Couévn. — wropata : cognate accus. 
after mimrovot. 
1047. Képdovs: Creon retorts 


sharply to the words of Tiresias in 
1031 f. 
1048. tls: “I see,” he says, “from 


ANTITONH. 1 


bo 
“I 


TEIPESIAS. 


id , , > WF : 
105000@ KpPQaTLOTOV KTYNMATwWV evBou La ; 


KPEQN. 


OowTeEp, olwat, py ppovew mreEloTn BrAaBn. 


TEIPESIAS. 


TAVTNS TV mEevTOL THS VOGoV TAHpyS edus. 


KPEQN. 


> , ~ , > lal A 
OU Bovropat TOV [LAVTLV QVTELTELY KAKWS. 


TEIPESIAS. 


Kat pny éyeus, Wevdn pe Oeomilew déywv. 


KPEQN. 


105570 JLavTLKOV yap Trav didapyupov ‘yevos. 


TEIPESIAS. 


+ y | b , > , ~ 
To 0 eK TUPQVVOV aia ypokepoecav puden. 


KPEQN. 


9s 9 > 0 a 4 aA a , x , % 
ap olova Tayous OVTaS av eyns EVO? ; 


your example, how thoughtless and 
foolish men generally are.” 

1050. ‘Tiresins finishes the sent. 
begun in 1048, and interrupted by 
the excited Creon. Haemon had ex- 
pressed the same sentiment to Creon 
in 684.— de: sce on 59. 

1051. Gowmep: the correlative to- 
covTe is omitted. — otpat: is sarcastic, 
like Eng. J suppose. In 1053 Creon 
regains his composure for a few mo- 
ments. 

TO52. a7ANpNS : infected with. 

1054. Kal pny A€yers: and yet you 
do speak (ill) of (the seer). 

1055. gtAdpyvpov: sc. eariv. CS. 
Kur. /ph. Aul. 520, 7b pavtindby wav 


onépua piddryov Kkaxdv. The art of 


divination at this time much 
practised in Athens by a set of men 
of vain and mercenary character. C7. 
Plat. Rep. 564.b, aytprar 5€ Kal pav- 


was 


Teis em) mAovoiwy OUpas idvTes melBovaoly 
KTE, 

1056. to 8 ék tTupayvev: sc. yévos; 
the breed of tyrants. é« with the gen. 
here, and aad in 195, instead of the gen. 
of connection. As before to Haemon 
(737), so here to the seer, Soph. at- 
tributes a sentiment that is supposed 
to show the poet’s Athenian love of 
freedom and popular government. — 
aloy poxepderav: Creon is aicyporepdts 
in maintaiing his edict against the 
sacred rights of duty to kindred. 

1057. W. interprets, do you know in 


128 


ZOPOKAEOYS 


TEIPESIAS. 


5909 3 by A A ld ie ¥” , , 
old: €€ e€uov yap THVd Exers aWoas TOLD. 


KPEQN. 


copes ov partis, adda Tadicety pirov. 


TEIPESIAS. 


1060 opaets Le TAaKWVyTA dua ppevav ppacan 


KPEQN. 


ra te ‘ bia 2 XN l4 - 
KLVEL, JMOVOV d€ BY Tel KEPOEC LY héywv. 


TEIPESIAS. 


4 SN » bs A XN ‘\ , 
OUTW Y2p non KQL d0K@ TO “OY Epos. 


KPEQN. 


@s py pToknowr tobe THY eunv ppeva. 


saying all this that still there are rulers 
(who can punish you for your reproach- 
ful words)? In tayouvs he refers to 
himself. Better, do you know that you 
are speaking whatever you say of men 
who are your rulers? 

1058. The rejoinder of Tiresias is 
pointed. But for the seer, the city 
would have been destroyed (see on 
991 and 1303), and Creon could not 
have ruled over it. — é éyov: ie. by 
my advice. ef as in O. T. 1221, adve- 
mvevoa ek weber. 

1059, ov: sc. ef. Creon acknowl- 
edges the benefits derived from the 
prophet’s art, but tries to distinguish 
between Tiresias as the interpreter of 
the divine will and as a mere man. 

1060. 8a: see on 639. The limit- 
ing attrib. 64 gpevay is placed irregu- 
larly outside of the limited 74 dkiynta. 
The phrase means, the things that lie 
undisclosed in my mind. 

1061. Klver: out with them! — py: 


with Aéywv, which has a cond. force. 
—Képdeow: like «épdous in 1047. 
1062. ottw ydp Kré.: for so (ie. 
by éml Képdeow Aéyew) L think (I am) 
now even (about to speak) as fur as you 
are concerned. With S0x«@ we may 
supply Aégew. Tiresias makes an 
ironical application of the preceding 
command of Creon: “do not speak 
for (your) gain” is the command; 
and the reply is, “you will get no 
gain from what I am now about to 
say.” Others understand the seer to 
mean, “I think also that what I am 
now saying will not be a gain for my- 
self, since I cannot hope to receive 
any reward for my prophecy as far 
as youare concerned.” Many punctu- 
ate as a question, following the Schol., 
who says, oftw vopiCers, O71 em) Képdect 
With 7d ody pépos cf. O. T. 
1509, phous mAhy bcov 7d ody mépos. 
1063. as py *prodjocev: for the 
use of &s with the partic., see GMT. 


Aéyw; 


ANTITONE, 


129 


TEIPESIAz. 


avn’ ed yé Tow KatirA. pry TOoAOVS ETL 


1065 Tpdyous apiddynTHpas HAiov Tear, 


no nw an > a > . 4 
€v ola. Tov Gav avTOS EK oTaYXVOV Eva 


zy A > XN > 5 \ ¥ 
VEKUV VEKP@V ajrouBov QAVTLOOUS ECEL, 


> > @ »” \ la »” N , 
av?’ wy exes pev TOV avw Bawy KaTw 


f. > 5 4 > , rf 
Wuyynv T atimws & Tadw KaTwKLCAGS, 
1070 €yeEus d¢€ tav Katwbe evOad ad beav 


” 3 4 =] / 4 
A/LOLPOV, AKTEPLOTOV, AVOTLOV VEKUY. 


= ¥ \ ¥ lay » 
@V OUTE DOL PETETTW OUTE TOLS avw 


916. éumrodav=gain by purchase, hence 
get into complete control. ‘Threaten as 
you may,” says Creon, “you will 
never gain the control of my mind.” 
Cf. Phil, 253, ws pnéév eldor tot 
& @vavotopers. The use of un is due 
to the force of the imy. which colors 
the dependent clause as not a negation 
in fact, but one willed or aimed at by 
the speaker. Similar is u4 in 1064. 

1064. The seer angrily rejoins 
Katicb& to the tr@& of Creon. 

1065. tpdxovs ... TeAdV: thou shalt 
not finish many rivalling courses of the 
sun. The figure is taken from the 
chariot race, to which the daily course 
of the sun in its swift and curved path 
is likened. 

1066. év ole: in the course of which; 
like €v ypdvw wakpaé, 422. The regular 
const. would have been zpiv with the 
subjv., but the poet has written as if 
OAlyat jucpat @oovta: or some such 
phrase had preceded. Cf. O. C. 617, 
fuplas vixtas juépas T ev als Ta viv 
tvugwra detiwuata Sdper SiackedHorv. 
—aonmhayxvev: loins. 

1067. véxuv vexpov: a change of 
words, as yevedy yevos, 596. — dporBov : 
he means Haemon in exchange for 
Antigone and Polynices. 


1068. dv dv: because that; an at- 
traction for @ytl tov’twy a, which is 
sometimes found instead of dyrt rov- 
tay ott. Cf. Ar. Plut. 433, ope romow 
TtHhuepov Bovvat Sixny, av’ av ewe (ntetrov 
€v0evd’ dpavioa. — éxets Badov: a peri- 
phrasis for €Bades, chosen so as to make 
a parallelism with é@ye:s... vékuy in 
stating the two parts of Creon’s guilt. 
This intentional parallelism is notice- 
able also in the phrases tév &vw and 
tev KatwOev, the latter only being de- 
pendent on a@uowpov. Both the trans- 
gressions of Creon, that against the 
gods above as well as that against 
the gods below, are stated each in two 
verses. The entire passage, 1068-1076, 
is somewhat obscure in expression, in 
keeping with the character of oracu- 
lar utterances. —tav dyw: sc. 
Antigone is meant. 

1069. Wuxyv: «@ spirit, ve. a living 
person in contrast with vé«uy in 1071. 

1070. restful 
abode in Hades since he is derépicros 
and dydcws. — évOade: ve. on the 
earth, 

1072. dv: neut. plur., in a general 
expression instead of of (véxvos). The 
gen. depends on wéteotiv. Some make 
ev refer definitely to the two parts of 


/ 
TlVa. 


He cannot gain a 


130 


SOPOKAEOYS 


feotaw, aN ek cov BialovTar Tade. 


tovTwy oe AwBnTHpEs VaTEpopHopor 
1075 \oxoow "Avdov Kat Geav ’Epuvves, 


év Tolaw avtots Torade AndOnvar Kakots. 


Kal TAUT abpnoov El KATY PYVPWILEVOS 


héyw: havet yap ov pakpovd ypovov tpu3y 


avopav YUVOLK QV ~oUs d0p.0LS KWKULGTG. 


Creon’s guilt: “With these rights 
that pertain to the gods below (which 
have been violated in the case of 
Polynices and Antigone), neither you 
nor the gods above have any concern.” 

1073. Bid{ovrar tabe: they are done 
this violence ; for rade, see on 66. The 
subj. of BiaGovra: is in dispute. W. 
and many other editt. take it to be of 
katw0ev Geot in 1070; others take it to 
be of col, i.e. the gods above, whose 
realm is polluted by a dead body 
(Polynices) left unburied, and the 
gods below, from whom one of their 
own subjects (Polynices) is sacrile- 
giously kept. Still others understand 
oi &vw Oeoi to be the subj., as they are 
the ones more esp. offended by the 
presence of the corpse of Polynices. In 
support of this interpretation Camp. 
quotes the following from Lys. 2. 7, 
‘Adpaotou b€ kal MoAuveikous em OnBas 
oTpatevodvTwy Kal nTTnOévTwY Max, 
oun édvtTwy Kadpuelwy Oarrew Tovs ve- 
Kpovs, A@nvator nynodmevor exelvous mev 
ef TL NOdlkovy amobavovtas Sikny exew 
Thy peylotny, Tous b€ KaTw TA AUTw@Y ov 
KoulCecOat, fep@y 5€ uiavouevwy TovS ayw 
Beovs aceBetcOan. 

1074. AwBnrypes: masc., but in 
appos. with ’Epwves, fem. Cf O. T. 
81, cwrhipt tTuxn.—TovtTwv: for this: 
gen. of cause. — votepopOopor : lute 
destroying, i.e. after the deed. Cf 
Aesch. Agam. 58, totepdmowoy Epwuy. 


1075. “AvSov kal Oedv: an expres. 
sion like Zebs kad Geof. The Erinyes 
serve the gods of the supernal as 
well as of the infernal world, both of 
whom Creon had offended. 

1076. év Toicww avtois Kré.: so as to 
be overtaken by these self-same calami- 
ties. Cf. Aesch. Choeph. 556 ., as 
av B0Am@ KTElvayTes avSpa Tiuwov BdAw 
Anpoaow ev Bpoxe. 
Like for like, the same that you 
have brought upon others; Creon put 
Antigone to death, and his own family 
shall be destroyed; he cursed Poly- 
nices, and he shall be cursed by his 
own wife and son.—AnOqvar: inf. 
of result aimed at after Aoxa@or with- 
out &ote. The pass. inf. is not com- 
mon in this const. For this use of the 
inf., see Kr. Sprbd,3, 20) (Cr Gace 
O85, euod dpay tu’ Efe Sate TwOqvat. 

1077. Kkatynpyvpwpeévos: the Schol., 
apyipy meobets. The reference is to 
what was said in 1056 and 1055. 
Pind., .Pyth.. xi. 41, -callscayespecch 
bought with money gwray trapyupov. 

1078. Const. tpiBh gave? kwkduata 
ayvSpav (kal) yuvaikev. The expression 
is purposely obscure in its reference 
to Haemon and Eurydice. For the 
asyndeton, cf. 887. Ar. Ran. 157, Evvov- 
cias avSpwy yuvana@v. Some editt. take 
od... TpiBhH parenthetic, make kwKv- 
para subj., and supply ratra (these 
things that L tell you) as obj. of bavet. 


Te Kal TAUTE 


ANTIVONE. 


131 


1080 €y Apat d€ Tacat CwrapaocovTar TONELS, 


OowV oTapaypLar n KUVES Kabyyricar, 


a An ¥ XN 2, , , 
} Onpes, 7 Tus TINVOS olwvds, hépwr 


> e 2 \ ¢ s 3 / 
avooLoY OTMYNVY EaTLOVXOY €s TOAW* 


et a \ Y , 
TOLAQUVTA OOUV, Aumrets Y2p,> WOTE To€oTns 


Lossadnka Oup@ Kapdias to€evpara 


BéBava, tov avd Oadzos ody vUrexdpapet. 


> A ‘ See 2 An »” \ , 7 
@® Tat, ov SO nuas amaye mpos Sdpous, wa 


X ‘ & > , b) An 
Tov Oupov obTos és vewrepous apy 


Kal yuo Tpépew THY yNoooay YovXwTepay 


1080. W. ocvvtapagovrat. 
1083. W. és waAnv. 


1080 ff. Transl., and all states are 
disturbed and become hateful (to the 
gods), the mangled remains of whose 
citizens either dogs have devoted to bur- 
ial or wild beasts or some winged bird, 
carrying an unholy savor into a city 
with its sacred hearths. The statement 
is in form a general one, but applies 
to the present condition of Thebes, 
whose altars have been polluted by 
the unburied corpse of Polynices, 
upon which dogs and birds of prey 
have been feeding. Cf. 1016-22. 
exOpai is pred., as if it were ®ote éx- 
Opal yiyvecOar. — kabayvitew: is freq. 
used of the consecration of burial, 
hence with bitter mockery here “ the 
dogs have given him the rites of bur- 
ial”; so Gorgias calls vultures éuyuxor 
rapa. Cf. also Aesch. Sept. 1020, oftw 
meTyvav T6V8 br’ oiwvay Boxe? Tapert’ 
atiuws Tovmtiuiov AaBerv, As a par- 
allel in Eng., cf. Shak. Jacheth, iii. 4, 
“Qur monuments shall be the maws 


of kites.” For other interpretations 
and a discussion of W.’s reading, see 
App. 

1084 f. ‘Tiresias alludes to what 


1081. W. ra Tpaypar . 


Creon had said in 1035. — dpyka Oupe 
gov «ré.: W. interprets, J have launched 
at your heart arrows from my heart, the 
poet changing his words so as not to 
Say Ouu@ Ovuod Or kapdia kapdias. Better 
perhaps to take gov with apjKa totev- 
ata, as with verbs of aiming at, épt- 
eoOat, etc.; Ouug, in anger (Aves yap) ; 
Kapdlas Togevpata, arrows shot at the 
heart, piercing the heart. For the fig- 
urative expression, sce on 1034. Cf. 
“And now, instead of bullets wrapp’d 
in fire, They shoot but calm words.” 
Shak. Aiding John, ii. 1. 

1086. trav: see on 605. — OaAmos : 
figurative use. Ie means that to turn 
back from the path of folly is no 
longer possible for Creon, and that 
the predictions of evil are speedily 
to be fulfilled. 

1087. ¢ mat: the position of the 
voc. before the pron. is to be noted. 
Cf. mat, ob 5é, Aj. 1409; "Avtiydvn, ov 
de, O. C. 507; botBe, cot 5€, O. T1006. 
The lad who conducted the 
addressed. 

1089. yovuxwrépav: pred., so that 
it shall be more gentle. 


secr is 


132 


SOPOKAEOYS 


‘\ A > , A An A 
109070v voty T apelvw TaVv PpEevav av vov épeL. 


XOPOS. 


avyp, avak, BéBnke Sewa Oeomicas. 
3 , > 9 Y sf SPN 
emiotaperOa 8, €€ OTov NevKnY eyw 


THVd ek pedraivyns audiBardromat Tpixa, 


BY 7a ToT avTov wWevdos és moAW axety. 


KPEQN. 


1095 €yvwKa KaUTOS, Kal Tapdocopar Ppévas. 


4 >: > ww x vA >] 4 \ 
TO T eikabew yap dewov, avTiatavta be 


» 4 \ > ia , 
aT?) TaTacat Oupov €V dewa@ Tapa. 


XOPOS. 


evBovdrtias Set, mat Mevorxéws, NaBetv. 


KPEQN. 


Tt Onta xpy Spav ppale, weicopar 8 eyo. 


XOPOS. 


1100€\Oav Kdpny pev ek KaTHpvyos oTéyns 


1097. W. ev davd zépa. 


1090. trav dpevav xré.: than the 
thoughts which now he holds. pevev, in- 
stead of repeating vows. See on 1067. 

1092. é Grov: ever since, —éyad: 
the interchange of sing. and plur. is 
freq. Cf. 734, 1195. 

1093. dudiBddAAopar «ré. : L have 
been crowned with these white locks once 
black. é« denotes the change from 
one to the other; cf mAovows ék 
arwxod. “Although we are hoary 
with age, we cannot recall a single 
instance of the seer’s speaking a 
falsehood.” 

1094. Aaketv: the inf. after ézi- 
otamat for the more common partic. 

1095. Katros: I myself too, ve. as 
well as you. 


1096. ré, 5€: 5¢€ is used here for 
7vé or kal, in order to mark the con- 
trast more strongly. Cf. Trach. 285, 
TavTa moais Te ods epeiT’ eyw 5E TEAD. 

1097. But by resisting to smite my 
soul with calamity (also) presents itself 
The Schol. says, 7d de 
Connect éy 


as terrible. 
avrictavtTa BAaBijvat. 
dewe with mapa (= mdpeatiy), ve. it ts 
Cf El: 
384, ev Kade eort dpovetvy. This is 
the least unsatisfactory interpreta- 
tion of the text. For W.’s reading 
and other interpretations, sce App. 
1098. AaPeiv: fv. dare AaBety adrqy. 
1100. é€A@dv: like idv, wordy, KTé., 
added for the sake of vividness. é€A@ev 
is used also for the reason that is 


near as an object of terror. 


ANTIFONE: 


133 


¥ , \ A , {4 
aves, ktTicov 5€ TO TpoKEyLevw Tadov. 


KPEQN. 


\ Ai 8 A \ A A 
KQL TQAUT ETTALWELS KQL SoKeEt Tapekabety ; 


XOPO2. 


dgov y, avak, TaxioTa’ ouvTe“vovaL yap 


feav Todakets Tovs Kaxddpovas BAaBau. 


KPEQN. 


1105 ojwou pddus perv, Kapdtas 8° eEiaTapae 


TO Spav, avaykyn 8 ovdyt dvcpaynrtéov. 


XOPOS. 


dpa vuv Ta0 €\wY pnd em” adrdorcr T PETE. 


1105. W. porrss pev kapdia “eriorapar. 


given in 1107.— Katdpuxos : subter- 
ranean. 

1101. dves: set free. — “The Chorus 
think of saving the living first and 
then of burying the dead ; but Creon’s 
superstition once awakened drives him 
to the opposite course. Cf. 1197 ff.” 
Camp. 

1102. ratra: obj. of mapemadety, 
which depends alone on the more re- 
mote émaiveis, te. do you really (Kat) 
advise me to yield in these things, and 
do you think (that T should)? 

1103. cuvrépvovet : cf. cuvtéuvew 
63dv = to cut short a journey. 

1104. rods kaxodpovas: non tam 
sunt qui mala meditantur quam 
qui non recte faciunt recteve 
sentiunt.— BaddBar: the 
are meant. Cf. 1075. 
491, ei kpatrjnoe: Alka Te Kal BAdBa Tovde 
They are called also 


“rinyes 
Aesch. Hum. 


LNT poKT dvou. 


"Apal. Cf. Eum. 417,’Apal & ev otkors 
yiis bral KexATeda. 

1105 f. ports pév, Kapdlas Kré.: 
hard it is for me to give up (lit. to stand 
away from) my heart’s purpose, but 1 do 
it ( for all that), so as to execute (what you 
advise). Cf. Eur. Phoen. 1421, wars 
bev, ebérewe & eis Hap Eipos. Cf. Ar. 
Nub. 1868, Kayo ports pév, GAN Buws 
jvecxounv 7) mpatov. For this sense 
of éetorapa, cf. Eur. [ph. Aul. 479, 
kal T@Y Tadaay ekapiarauat Adywr. 

1106. to Spav: “for the art. with 
the exepegetic inf., ef O. 7. 1416, 
maped@ Se Kpéwy To mpaccew Kat Td 
Bovdevew.” Camp. — dSvopaxyreéov : 
engage in an unfortunate (and neces- 
sarily unsuccessful) strife. Cf Trach. 
Cf. Simon. 
Brg. 5,21, avayra 8° od5€ Geol udyovra. 

1107. ém GddAovort tpéme: equiv. to 
éritpeme GAAQS. 


492, deviow dutuayourTes. 


134 


SOPOKAEOYS 


KPEQON. 


INS, ce »” , > = 
Oo WSs EX@ OTELYOLL av. 


y 9% ¥y 3-9 , 
\T UT oO7raoves, 


cee es Go Lary 3. A 
Ol T OVTES Ol T ATFOVTES, acivas XEPOW 


1110 6ppacl EdovTes Eis EerOYov TO7TOP. 


eyw 8, erevdn dda 77d emectpady, 


> , . N ‘ > 4 
AUTOS a. eonoa KQaL TAPWvV EKNVTOMAL. 


déd0iKa yap px Tovs KabeataTas vopous 
apistov 47 a@lovTa Tov Biov Tedew. 


1108 f. W. oretyouw’ av of 7 dmdoves, 


€ 


gq 2 9 ie ee eee 2&7 a 
Ol T OVTES OL T ATOVTES, AclVaS XEpolv. 


1108. ds éxw: as Jam, 7.e. without 
further delay. —i? tre: “this reading, 
which appears only in the text of 
Triclinius, is more prob. than any 
other, the broken tribrach being ex- 
cused by the agitation of Creon.” 
Camp. For a similar repetition of 
the imv., cf. Phil. 832, 70° 1c jos 
maw. O. T. 1480, Sedp’ tr’, Adee. 

1109. ot t dvtes xré.: ie. all to- 
Cf. El. 305, 
Tas ovcas TE mou Kal Tas Grovaas éATiSas 
d:epOopev. The nom. with the art. in 
appos. with the voc., as in 100. Cf. 
940. 
Aesch. Pers. 156, nijrep h Zéptou yepaia, 
xaipe, Aapetov yuva. 

1110. émoyov tomov: cf. 1197. 
The body of Polynices lay exposed 
on the highest part of the plain. This 
brief expression suffices to designate 
to the attendants the place, which 
was well known. That, however, he 
intends also himself first to go to the 
place where the corpse lay, as it ap- 
pears that he does from the account 
of the messenger in 1196 ff., it is not 
necessary for him to state in these 
brief and hurriedly spoken directions. 
The whole passage shows the greatest 
haste and anxiety. 


gether; évres— mapdrtes. 


El. 634, ot, 4 mapotoa por. 


1111. 80 rHS_ Kré.: my opinion 
has changed in this way. For the per- 
sonification of d0éa, cf. O. 7. 911, dd&a 
for TapeaTadn. 

1112. ré, kat: as, so; the two sents. 
are made co-ord. where regularly a 
subord. rel. or partic. clause would 
precede the principal sent. Cf. 0. C. 
1375, ro.acS’ dpas opev mpdabe 7 CEaviK’ 
éym viv T’ avakaAovua Evuuaxous. — 
€Syoa, ékAvoopat: a proverbial ex- 
pression having the sense of doing 
and undoing. “What wrong I have 
done I will myself repair.” Cf 40. 
Aj. 1317, ef wh Evvawv adda svdAAVTwY 
mapet. Many take these words in their 
literal sense, “as I myself bound 
her, so I will be present myself to 
set her free.” 

1113 f. The form of expression is 
peculiar; instead of saying “I am of 
the opinion that it is best,” he says “I 
fear that it may prove to be best.” — 
kaSeoraras: the anciently established 
laws that guarded the sacred rites of 
burial and duty to kindred, which by 
his decree against the burial of Poly- 
nices and conduct toward Antigone 
he had violated.—eawfovra: observing; 
partic. in agreement with the omitted 
subj. of reActy. 


ANTITONH. 


135 


‘Tropxnpa. 


XOPOS. 


Zrpodr| a. 


1115 
kat Avs BapuBpepera 


To\verupe, Kaduelas vias ayadpa 


yevos, KAuTav Os apderes 


‘Tkapiav, pedets be 
1120 waykotvous ‘EL Aevowias 


1115. W. dyadpa vidas. 


1115. Since the Greek drama had 
its origin in the celebration of the wor- 
ship of Dionysus, the dramatists often 
sought opportunity to insert odes in 
their plays in honor of this god. This 
ode, which is a song accompanied by a 
livelier dance than that which accom- 
panies the stasima (hence the name 
bropxnua), gives expression to the joy- 
ful anticipations of the Chorus, that, 
since Creon has changed his purpose, 
the evils threatened by the seer will 
be averted, and that the future of the 
state may yet be prosperous under 
the guardianship of Bacchus, the tute- 
lary divinity of Thebes. Soph. intro- 
duces in several plays such odes of 
hope and joy at the turning-point of 
the tragedy when the spectator al- 
ready has a foreboding of the catas- 
trophe. Thus the poet affords a 
respite to the suspense and gloom 
that hold the mind of the spectator, 
and heightens the effect of the actual 
occurrence of the catastrophe. Cf, e.4., 
O. T. 1086 ff., 17. 693 ff.—The const. 
of the main sent. is, MoAvwyupe .. . 05 
Gupemes... weders be... Baxxev... Kal 
voy... modew (imv. 1143)... mopOudv. 
Between the parts of this sent. have 


been inserted by paratactic structure, 
in the Ilom. style, the two sents. ce 
3° bmep xré. (1126), and Kat ce Nucatwy 
kre. (1151). — roAvwvupe : Schol. & 
Atdvuce* of wev yap Barxoy, of 5é"lakxor, 
of 5€ Avawov, of 5€ Eitov, of 5€ AiOdpauBov 
avTov Kadodcw. — vupdas: Semele, 
the bride of Zeus and mother of 
Dionysus. 

1117. yévos: child. Cf Aj. 784, 
@ Téxunoca, ducmopoy yevos. 

1118. dpdeémes: cf Hom. J. i. 37, 
os Xpvonv augiBeBnkas. 

1119. "Ikapiav: the Athenian poet 
begins with Icaria, a fruitful deme of 
Attica, near Marathon, where, accord- 
ing to tradition, the vine was first 
planted, and where the rural celebra- 
tion of Dionysiac worship in Attica 
found its earliest abode, and where, 
according to the belief of some, trag- 
edy originated. Cf Athen. ii. 40a, 
N Tis Tpaywdlas evpeois ev Ikapiw Tis 
‘Attik7ys. — pederg: intr., bearest sway. 
The act., common only in the partic., 
is found also in Soph. Fry. 341, wedecs 
mpavas t) wéders Acuvas. 

1120 f. waykolvows xré.: in the alk 
receiving vales of the Eleusinian Deo, 
ie. in the vales of Eleusis, where the 


136 


SOPOKAEOYS 


Anovs €v KOA7FOLS, Baxyxev, Baxyav 


6 patpoTohkw OnBav 
VALET@V Tap Vypav 
1125 


| D pEeLOpwrv, ayplou T emt 1 Opa 
cpnvov pelUpwr, ayptov 7 ert oTopa SpakovTos. 


’Avtirrpodpy| a. 


ot 8 trép didddov rérpas orépos owe 


Muyvus, ev0a Kapvxiae 


1121f. W. & Bakxed, Baxyay patpdorodw OnBav. 


mystae from all parts of Greece were 
received. Next to Icaria, the chief 
seat in Attica of the worship of 
Dionysus was Eleusis, with its famous 
mysteries of Demeter and Cora and 
the boy Iacchus. The city’s domain 
lay along the bay, which was the 
haven for all the worshippers that 
sailed hither from all parts of Greece. 
Similarly, Pind. Olymp. vi. 68, calls 
Olympia mdéyowov xdpav. 

1121. Baxxed: Baxyos is the com- 
mon form. 

1122. parporodw : Triclinius ob- 
serves: émeid}) év @7nBas 6 Aidvucos mev 
yéyovev, ovros 5€ Tas Bakxas TeToinnev, 
dia TOUTO uNTpdToAL adThy TaY Bakxav 
Aéyer. The worship of Bacchus prob. 
went from Thebes to Delphi, where 
it was held in almost as high esteem 
as that of Apollo, and whence it ob- 
tained general and solemn recognition 
throughout all Hellas. It appears 
that from Thebes first women went 
forth to engage in mystic rites by 
night on Mount Parnassus. 

1123 f. rapa pelOpwv: alongside of 
the streams. mapa with the gen. in- 
stead of the dat. Cf 966. 

1124. *Iopnvov: see on 105. 

1125. él oopq: lit. by the seed, 


i.e. with the offspring. When Cadmus 
had found the site where, according 
to the oracle, he should settle, he 
sowed, at the command of Athena, 
the teeth of a dragon which he had 
slain Out of these teeth there sprang 
up armed warriors, who slew one 
another; five, however, survived, and 
became the progenitors of the The- 
bans, who for this reason were called 
by the poets omaprol avbpes. 

1126. vtmép: see on 985. — BAodov 
amétpas: Parnassus was freq. called 
dixdpupos. On Parnassus women from 
Phocis, Boeotia, and Attica, cele- 
brated every other year, at the time 
of the winter solstice, an orgy in 
honor of Dionysus and Apollo, by 


night and with torchlight (o7répow 
Acyvvs) illumination. Behind the 


twin-peaks at the left from the path 
that leads to the summit, there lies 
between two fertile table-lands a les- 
ser peak, near the top of which is 
found the entrance of the Corycian 
eave. In this cave, which is of sta- 
lactite formation, is still to be seen 
an ancient altar. An_ inscription 
shows the cave to be dedicated iavi 
kal Nvugais; these are the companions 
of Dionysus. Cf. Eur. Phoen. 226, 


ANSETP ONE 


vippar orelyovor Bakyides, 


1130Kacrahias Te vaya: 
ve y 7 > 4 
kal oe Nuoaiwy opewv 
Kuronpes oy Oar 
tmohvaTadvdos 
3 / > / 
ap. BpoTwv €réwv 
1135 


TELTEL, 


, > 3 A 
yAwpa T QaKTa 


3 , aA > A S20 , 
evalovTwr, OrnBaias ETMLOKOTIOVYT AYULAS * 


Zrpopr B’. 


A ip e a / 
Tay €k Tacav TYULAS VTEpTaTay TOEwY 


XN \ 4 
HaTpl OvV KEPQAVVLA 


x lal e rd ¥y 
1140Kal vov, ws Bratas €xeTat 


1129. W. ore/yovor viudat. 


& Adumrovea métpa twupds Sixdpupov oéAas 
imep &kpwy Baxxetwy Avovicov. 

TESOL -youas - 8c. The 
fountain of Castalia, celebrated as the 
inspiring source of Greek poetry, was 
for many centuries an object of local 
interest. An earthquake in 1870 
dislodged a mass of rock from an 
overhanging cliff, which crushed the 
basin that enclosed the spring, and 
buried it from sight. 

1131. Nucaiwv: Nica was the name 
of several districts in all of which 
Dionysus was worshipped. Here a 
district in Kuboea is meant, as 1145 
shows. There was a tradition that a 
wonderful vine was to be seen here 
blossomed and bore fruit in 
the same day. 

1132. yAwpa: lustrous with fresh 
green. “The word suggests the rich- 
ness of young vegetation, esp. of the 


y s 
UTT@TE Cé€. 


which 


’ 


vine.” Camp. 
1133. wépre: send forth; its obj. is 
ae. Cf. O. C. 298, 65 Kane Seip’ ereumer. 


1134. dpBpotwv: = Oeiwy, because 
these songs were inspired of the gods. 
Similarly au8pécvs of poems; cf. Pind. 
Pyth. iv. 532, mayav auBpociwy éeréwy. 
Ar. Av. 749, GuBpociwy wedewy, of the 
poetry of Phrynichus. 

1135. evatovrwv: cf. Trach. 219, 
where the cry is evo? edor. 

1136. émoKorotyta: watching over, 
as a tutclary divinity. Cf. p@eyudrwv 
énioxore, 1148. 

1137. trav: see on 607; the rel. 
refers to @O7Bavy implied in OnBatas. 
Cf. O. C. 730, pdpov rijs euijs emevoddou, 
dy (Le. eué) whte oKvetre uNT apjre. 

1139. kepavvla : because Semele 
was smitten by the thunderbolt of 
Zeus, when her wish to behold the 
god in his glory was granted her. Cf. 
Kur. Bacch. 6 ff. 

1140. kal viv: now also. For the 
const., see on 1115.— ds exerar «ré.: 
since the entire city ts plague-stricken, 
lit. ts held fast by a violent disease, 


« 


since 7 vdoos 7 kvveorw 7 mdAts, Not 


138 


SOPOKAEOYS 


4 4 5 x. vd 
TavoajLos modus €7t vooou, 


pore KaBapoiw rodi Ilapyaciay brép Kherdv 


11457) oTovdevta TopOyuov. 


*Avtirtpod7 8’. 


tw TUP TVELOVTWU Xopay’ aoTpwv, VuX lov 


pbeyparwv €TLO-KOTE, 


mat Ads yévebdor, tpoparvnl, 


1150 dvaE oats apa mepiTodots 


v4 y 4 
Oviarow, at oe LAWoLevat TAVVUYOL XopEevovat 


\ 4, ¥ 
TOV TAMLAV lakyov. 


1146f. W. id riprvwy dorpwy xopayé Kai vuyiov. 


withstanding Creon’s change of mind, 
still continues. The use of émi is 
peculiar; some prefer iad. For éxerai, 
if. Aj. 1145, quik? ev Kare xemudvos 
elyeTo. 

1143. podretv kabapolw mobi: poetic 
for woAe kabapaouos. 

1145. rop®pov: the Euripus. 

1146. wtp tveovtev: cf Pind. Frg. 
125, wip mvéovtos kepavyod. <Aesch. 
Prom. 359, mupmvdov BéAos. 

1147. dotpwv: W. takes poetically 
for torches. But it seems preferable to 
take it literally of the stars, which by 
a poetical fancy are said to move in 
a bacchantic chorus. So the Schol. 
also interprets, cata yap Twa mvaoTiKby 
Adyov tev aotépwy eat) xopnyos. Ch. 
Eur. Jon, 1074 ff., aicxdvowat roy mo- 
Avupvoy Oedy, ei mapa KaAALXdpolot Taryais 
Aaurada Oewpdy eikadwy operat evydxuos 
dumvos @v, bre Kal Abs adotepwrbs 
avexdpevoey aidfip, xopever 5€ cerdva. 
Bacchus is lord and leader of the 
sights and sounds of night. The stars 


in their courses hold revel with his 
torch-bearers ; the voices of the night 
are wakened by their shouting. 


*¢ All those shining worlds above, 
In mystic dance began to move.” 
CONGREVE’S Hymn to Harmony. 


1149. mat Atos yeveBAov: appos. ; 
son of Zeus, his offspring ; as if it were 
ex Aids yeyws Tats. 

1151. Oviatow : the Bacchantes. 
Cf. O. T. 211 f., Barxov etioyv Mawddwr 
6udaToAop. 

1152. oé: obj. of yxopedouai = cele- 
CEOs, LMG: 
ce yxopevecOa mpds judy. Eur. Sere. 
Fur. 871, taxa o éym maddov yopevaw. 
—patvopevar: frenzied. 

1154. raptav: the ruler; the one who 
directs their movements. —”Iakxov: 
this name was applied to Bacchus 
esp. in the mystic celebration of his 
worship, and prop. signifies the one 
who is addressed with loud huzzahs 
(iax7). 


brate in choral dance. 


ANTITONH. 139 
Nintu Scene. MESSENGER. AFTERWARDS EURYDICE AND 
ATTENDANTS. 
"EE€odos. 
AITEAOS. 


1155 


Kddpov mapouxou Kat ddpwv ’Apdlovos, 


> ¥ be id a 4, > HK > , , 
ovk eof dmotoy otavT av avlpwrov Btov 


Vi >: Py, 7K ¥ , ze 
OUT QALWEOALL AV OUTE peppatunv TTOTE. 


Tbyn yap dpAot Kal TUXN KaTappéezeEL 


Lal ‘X nw > » 4 
TOV EUTVXOUVTA TOV TE SvaTvyouvT Gel, 


1155. The messenger enters the 
scene at the left. His part is played 
by the actor who had represented in 
turn Ismene, Haemon, and the Guard. 
With mournful reflections of a gen- 
eral character, he prepares the way 
for the recital of the calamities that 
have happened, and leads the mind 
of the spectator back from the joy- 
ful elation awakened by the song 
and dance of the chorus to a state of 
sorrow and gloomy foreboding. — 
Sopev: the Thebans dwell by the side 
of (wap-) the citadel that was founded 
by Cadmus and afterwards inhabited 
by Amphion; hence Thebes was often 
called the city of Cadmus and Am- 
phion. Cf. Sen. Herc. Fur. 272, Cad- 
mea proles civitasque Am- 
phionis. 

1156. “Nemo ante mortem 
beatus.” —otdvta: while it (still) 
stands (erect), 1158 is included in the 
figurative expression. The subst. is 
assimilated to the rel., instead of otk 
Zor rote Bios érotov.—The aceumula- 
tion of negs. is due to the fact that 
Ch Vilat. 


” 
Apol. 31 @, ob yap €otw boris avOporwy 


-~ / 
ovK @a@ érotos = ovdels. 


awOhjceTat, odTE buty vite LAAW ovdEr) 


TAGE evavtiovpevos. So W. But the 
full force of émotov otavtra does not 
come out in this interpretation, since 
oriva may have the figurative sense 
of be conditioned, be situated. Cf. Aj. 
950, odie dv Tad Earn THE, wy Oe@y pera. 
The sent. may be equiv. to od €or: Blos 
So FEllendt ex- 
plains: obk Zar: Bios Todos Gore emai- 
véecam by ordvta drowovovy. The sense 
then is, “there is no life, whatever be 
its state, that I can praise.” The addi- 
tional phrase otre weuatuny is closely 
related to the thought, but expands 
the proverb of the mutability of for- 
tune, which 1158 f. then amplifies. For 
a similar sentiment, cf. Phil. 602 f. 

1158. karappétret : 
pérew is usually intr.; but trans. in 
Aesch. Eum. 875, ot7 by Sikatws THe 
emippémois méAEL pijviv Tw h KdTOv TW 
} BAdBnv. Theogn. 157, Zebs 7b ra- 
Aavtoyv emippemet Adore YAAws. For 
the sentiment, ef 


brotos &y ort bv KTE, 


causes to sink. 


“To Fortune give immortal pruise, 
Fortune deposes, and can raise.” 
GRANVILLE’S British Enchanters, iii. 3. 


1159. def: belongs to both verbs, 
and at the same time to the partics. 


140 


SOP®OKAEOYS 


1160 Kat pdvris ovdels TaY KabeaTtdtwr Bporots. 
Kpéwv yap nv Gyros, ws enol, more, 
te \ > La! ia is v4 
cdaas pmev €xPpav tHvde Kadpetav yOova 
haBav re xdpas mavTehn povapyiav 


¥ A A 
nuduve, Adddrwv ebyevet téxvav copa: 


\ lat nw Fd 
1165 Kal VoV adetTa TavTa. 


\ 5 ¢ \ 
Tas yap ndovas 


e A ¥ 9 , TSS 

oTav mpod@aw avdpes, od TiOnw eyo 

(nv tovtov, ad’ Eeuvyov yyovpa. vexpov. 
Sr X * | > 2 4 4 

toute. TE Yap KaT oiKkov, et Bove, péya, 


\ aA , Ae 2N aa aas 
KQL on TUPQVVOV TX)-- EXovV" EQaV +) airy) 


1170 ToUTwY TO yaipeL, TAAN 


1160. tov kabeordrwv: of the things 
that are established; i.e. whether the 
things that now are will remain per- 
manent or not. “There is no prophet 
to mortals of that which is destined 
for them.” Cf. Aj. 1419, od8els waves 
Tay meAAdvtwy. But in this citation 
the point of view is changed from 
the permanence of the present to the 
changed conditions which the future 
may bring. 

1161. ds épot: sc. eSdce. Ch Aj. 
395, %peBos, & paevydtatov, ws éeuol. 
Eur. Jon, 1519, 7d yévos oddéy pep- 
mT OV, OS huiv, TOE. 

1162. éx®pav: gen. of separation. 
Cf. Phil. 919, cdcat rakod. 

1163 f. AaBov re: Creon was fa- 
vored by fortune both in his public 
station and in his private life; hence 
cécas pev should have corresponding 
to it @dAAwy 5é (AaBaéy te simply add- 
ing an additional fact to the first rea- 
son), but the regularity of the sent. is 
broken by ei@vve.—mayteAn: see on 
1016. 

1165. ddetrar: is lost. 

1166. mpodc0w: forfeit. Cf Eur. 
Alc. 201, kAate: &kotiv, kal wh mpodod- 
vat AloceTat Taunxava CaT@v. —TlOnpe 


pT i. ~ nw 
eyw KQA7TVOU OKLAS 


«x7é.: the Schol. explains by od riOnu 
ey Tots (@ot Tov ToLODTOY* oioY, Ov vo- 
pilw Civ exetvoy Toy &vdpa bv by mpoda- 
ow ai ndoval. 

1167. tovrov, vexpov: sing., as 
though avjp had preceded. The con- 
trary change from sing. to plur. is 
found in 709, 1022. For the senti- 
ment, cf. Simon. Frg. 71, ris yap a5o- 
vas &tep Ovatay Bios mobewds 4 rola 
tupavuis; Tas 8 &rep ovde Oe@y Cadwtds 
An imitation of the passage 
by Antiphanes is found in Stobaeus, 
Flor, 68, 12, ef yap apéror tis Tob 
Biov tas ndovas Katadelmer’ ovdev ErTE- 
pov } reOvnkeva. Cf. 


ta A 
alwy, 


“* Whose life with care is overcast, 
That man’s not said to live, but last.’’ 
HERRICKk’s Verses to Mr. Wicks. 


1168. kar’ ofkov: where treasures 
are kept. —péya: adv. with maovre:. 

1169. tupavvov oxjpa: lordly state. 

1170. rovtwv: gen. of separation 
with aj. The reference is to this 
wealth and pomp just spoken of. — 
Kamvov oKkias: gen. of value or price. 
This expression was proverbial. CY. 
Phil. 946, nod« of8 évatpwy vexpdy 7} 
Aesch. Frg. 390, 70 


a U 
kKatyvou OKILGY. 


ANTITONH. 


141 


ovK av mpiaiuny avdpt mpos Thy ndovyv. 


XOPO3. 


ti 8’ ad 760’ ayfos Bacirtéwy jas dépwr; 


AITEAOS. 


reOvacw: ot b€ Cavtes aitior Davety. 


XOPOS. 


x , / ‘6 2 4 a 4 
Kal Tis hovever, Tis 8 6 Keiwevos; héye. 


ATTEAOS. 


1175 Aiuwy Ohwdev* attoyep 8 aipaooera 


XOPOS. 


TOTEepa TaTpwas 7 Tpos olKElas yYEpds; 


Bpotetoyv orépua moartoy ovdey waddAoy 7 
Kamvov oKid. 

1171. ovk av... dvipt: 7 would not 
buy from a man. avdpi is a dat. of in- 
terest. Cf. Ar. Acharn. 812, mécov 
mpiwual cor Ta xopldia; So dSéxecOal 
Tl tii to receive something from some 
one.—ampos: in view of, in comparison 
with. Cf. Eur. Frg. 96, oddev niyévera 
mpos TA xphuara. Ton, 1510, pundels 
doxeltw pndey aBeAmTov elvat mpds Ta 
TUyXaVvOVTA VOY. 

1172. avd: again; i.e. after we have 
seen Antigone condemned to death 
and Hacmon made angry.— To08e: sce 
on 7.— Baotréov: of the royal house. 
Children of the king are often called 
BamiAdets. 

1173. 


mecans 


teOvaciv: se. Bamircts. Tle 
Antigone and TWaemon, — 
the full const. is, atriol im 
See GMT. 7419, for the 


omission of the art. with the inf. Cf 


alrvot: 


tov Oavecy. 


Trach. 1258, % pwntp Oavety worn pe- 
Talos. 


1174. govever: is the slayer. —¢6 
Kelwevos: the slain. Cf. Aj. 989, rors 
€XOpoicl Tor pidovor mwayTes KEmevors 
emeyyeAav. From the account that 
follows, it is evident that Eurydice, 
being about to go forth with her 
attendants, was at the door of the 
palace, and heard the announcement 
of the messenger in 1175; but, over- 
come by the sudden news of the 
dreadful event, she is for the moment 
bereft of her senses (1188), and does 
not appear until 1180. 

1175. avroxep: could be taken by 
the Chorus in the general sense also 
of murdered by one of his kinsmen; 
hence the following question. Cf. 
Xen. //ell, vi. 4.35, abros ("AA€Eavdpos) 
avd amobvijckel, avtoxepia wev tmd Tov 
Cf. also the 
Notice the parono- 
Inasia in Afuwy aludooetat. 

1176. mpds: belongs to both clauses. 
See on 367.—olkelas: here used in 
the sense of Yios, 


THs yuvaKds adeAdar. 
use of adéévrns. 


142 


SOP®OKAEOYS 


ATTEAOS. 


t es X € “A XN , ig 
avTOS POS aUTOV, TaTpL pHvicas ovov. 


XOPOS. 


> , ¥ e ys. 5 \ ¥” 
@ pavtt, TovTos ws ap dpOov yrvaas. 


AITEAOS. 


ws @0 éxdvtwv Tahha Bovdedvew mapa. 


XOPOS. 


1180Kal pny op@ Tadawav Evdpvdixcny pod, 


Sdpapta THY Kpéovros: ék d€ dwpdtwv 


y , XN x , , 
nro. K\vovoea TaLdos 7} TUXN Tapa. 


ETPTAIKH. 


> , > , la ld > 4 
@ TAVTES AOTOL, TWY Loywr era Founv 


mpos e€odov aretyovoa, Ilahhddos Oeas 


1177. dovov: because of the murder 
(of Antigone).  gdvos is murder by 
shedding of blood, and is used to por- 
tray the strong feeling of Haemon. 

1178. ds : =how; exclamatory. The 
allusion is to the prediction in 1078 ff. 
—7vveas: dvvew is used of fulfilling 
a word. Cf O. T.720f.,’AmdAAwy ob?’ 
éxetvoy hyvucev povéa yevérOar marpds 
OLE 


453, ra e& Quod wadaipara wavTeta, apol 


ovte Adioy mpds maidds Oavety. 


@otBos Hvucey more. 
1179. ds d8 éxovTev: sc. 
The gen. absol. without subj. is freq. 


Tove... 


in both prose and poetry. See G. 
L568: LHL. -972-4,- -’ Bor the-use- of 
ws, see G. 1574; H. 978. Cf. Aj. 


O81, ws wd exdvTwy mapa oTevd ev. — 
tadAa: 7c. how further calamities 
may be averted and the gods may be 
appeased.— mapa: ie. mdpeoti, now 
it is the right time, or now it is in 


place. 


1180. kal pyv: see on 526, Eury- 
dice comes forth from the palace 
(1174), accompanied by two attend- 
ants (1189), as was customary in the 
case of queens in the representations 
of the Greek stage. 

1182. matS0s: equiv. to rept maidds. 
Cf. O. C. B07, KAdwy cot betp’ apigerat 
taxvs. Phil. 459, avatiou wey dwtds 
etepjooua. — rapa: here not exactly 
as in 1179, but in the sense of 7s at 
Cf. O. C. 550, Onaebs mapa. 

1183. mavres: @.e. of mapdvtes. She 
thus enjoins upon each one the duty 
of giving her the desired information. 
— trav oywv: your conversation. 

1184. mpooryopos : mpocayopevew 
may take two accuss., thy MaAdAdda 
Cf. the Hom. 
phrase, “A@nvalny &rea mrepdevta mpo- 
onvda, and similar expressions. Hence 
with mpoonyopos two gens.; mpoonyopos 
TlaAAddos means as suppliant of Pallas, 


hand. 


mpocayopevw ed'ypara. 


ANTIT.ONE, 


143 


1185 07ws iKoiuny EvyLaTwY TpoaHyopos. 


™ Y ol A P | » ral rs 
Kal TUYXaVW TE Kn Op avacmactov TUANS 


xatooa, kat pe POdyyos oiketov Kakov 


Barr\e d¢ @twv: varia dé KAtvomat 


dcicaca pos Suwato. KatoTAHooopat. 


1190aAN OoTis Hv 6 pvOos ais Elrrarte: 


A ‘ yy i 
KAK@V Yap OvK ameipos ova aKkovoopaL. 


ATTEAOS. 


> , , dé \ \ Si ges 
eyo, piln O€a7owa, Kat TAapw@v Epa, 


2) XN Ss ~“ 2 Me ¥ 
Kovoey Tapyaw HS adnbelas ézos. 


Tt yap oe palaccou 


ro0onyopos evyuatwy, one who offers 
erepplications. 

1186 f. kat: connects this with the 
gent. immediately preceding; then 
tollow 7ré...xai, connecting the two 
parts of this sent. We have here co- 
ordination or sents. instead of subordi- 
nation (mapatagis instead of trdraéis). 
Cf. Hdt. iv. 135, vv te eyévero kal 
Aapeios éxpito TH yvoun tavTn. Xen. 
Anab. i. 8.1, kal 78n Te iv aug ayopay 
mAnbovcav, Kal TAnoloy yy 6 atabuds. 
Thid. iv. 6.2, nat dn 7 Hv ev TE Tpitw 
atabud kal Neipicopos adt@ exaderavOn. 
This parataxis gives to the account 
animation, and makes manifest the 
anxious haste ot the queen. — ava- 
oractov mvAns: Eurydice wished to 
vo forth to the altar of Zeus. The 
leaves or valves of the door were 
secured on the inside by means of a 
long bolt which passed across the 
door. This bolt must be pushed back 
or loosened (yaAav), and then the door 
was thrown or pushed out (avaorav) ; 
thus avacracrtod is used proleptically, 
ie. “when Twas loosening the bolt of 
the door so that it flew open.” ‘The 


Opposite is emomay — draw co, shut, 


>» (23 > y 
QV WY €$ VOTEPOV 


like émipparrew. Cf. O. T. 1244, mtaras 
emippatas’ éow.— This sense of dava- 
though not exact, seems 
warranted by its use in other places. 
Cf. Polyb. v. 39. 4, Spuncay mpos thy 
&xpayv, ws dvacmaoovtTes TavTNS TAS TVAI- 
das. Cf. also Aj. 3802, Adyous avéana 
Eur. Med. 1381, 


oTacTou, 


=he uttered words. 
TUuBous avacnav. 

1188. 80 drwv: the sound penetrates 
her ears. Cf. Ll. 737, dfdy 80 drwy 
KéAadov évoeloas Ooats mwAaLS. 

1189. mpds Bpwator: fe. she falls 
in her swoon backwards into the arms 
of her attendants. 

1190. atéis ettrate: te// me again. 
She vainly hoped she had not heard 
correctly at first (1185). 

1191. kaxav: obj. gen. after the adj. 
Gmeipos. See G. 1141; H. 753) d. 
—ovk depos: ie. well versed in; 
an instance of litotes. 

LIS2: TAP : smce I was present 
there. The pres. partic. represents an 
impf. here, and is freq. so used. C7. 
O.C. 1587, es elpre, kal ov mov mapwy 
éévic0a. Aesch. Pers. 267, wapov ppa- 
cam ty of? eropovvOn Kaka. 


1194. dv: se. 


tovrots as antec. The 


144 


SOPSOKAEOYS 


lis Wedarar davovpel?; dpOdv adybev dei. 


> ‘ XN lel b.' € 4 V4 
eyw de ow Tooayos EOTOLYNV TOOEL 


, ee etd yA ow ‘ 
qreOLov €7T akKpov, ev0 E€KELTO vndees 


, a , ¥ 
KuvooTapaKktov owp.a Tohvvetkous ere: 


\ x - ber b) OL ‘ 
KQL TOV HEV, QLTNOAVTES EVOOLAV Bedv 


1200IIXovTwrd 7 dpyas evpevets Katacyebe, 


£ 
NovoavrTes ayvov AovTpor, €v veooTaow 


Baddots 6 87 *A€AaLTTO GvyKaTyHOoper, 


XN , = /, > 4 Q 
kal TULBov dpOdKpavoy oikeias xOovds 


xéoartes, adfis mpos MOdaTpwTov Kdpns 


gen. after Yedora, as often with wev- 
decOa. Cf. Plat. Apol. 22 d, rovrov 
ov eWevobny. 

1195. davovpeBa: see on 1092.— 
dpbov: safe. Cf. O. T. 695, kat’ dpbdy 
ovpicas, waft in a safe course. ‘The 
pred. adj. is in the neut., although its 
subst. is fem. See G. 925; H. 617. 
Cf. Bapv, 1251. 

1196. 8€: points toa slight ellipsis, 
hy 8€ 7d mpayua TowdtTo: éyw KTE.— 
modayos : attendant, companion. The 
tragedians use the forms with a in the 
compounds of &yw (e.g. ddayds, Kuva- 
yés), except in dpynyds, otpatnyds, 
xuynyérns, and their derivatives. 

1197. é dxpov: see on 1110. 

1199. row pév: that one; obj. of 
Aovoavtes.—évodiav Beov: goddess of 
the cross-roads. Hecaté is meant, Lat. 
Trivia. Cf. Soph. Frg. 490, rijs 
elvodias ‘Exatns. Hecate is identified 
partly with Artemis and partly with 
Persephone as goddess of the lower 
world. She and Pluto are invoked 
because to them it is esp. offensive 
that the body of Polynices is left 
unburied. At Athens there were 
many small statues of Hecate placed 
before the houses and at the crossings 
of the streets. 


1200. evpeveits: belongs to 6edy and 
TlAovtTwva, and is proleptic; that they 
would restrain their anger and be gra- 
cious. Cf. El. 1011, katdoxes dpynv. 

1201. Aovrpov: cognate accus. Cf. 
1046. Trach. 50, roaAdAd ddtpyata Thy 
‘HpakAeiov &odov yowuevnv. 

1202. év veoomdciv OaddAois: with 
newly-plucked boughs. Olive boughs 
are prob. meant, which were used for 
the funeral pyres, as Boeckh shows 
from Dem. xliii. 71. Cf O. C. 474, 
where, as here, @aAdoi is found with- 
out expletive of olive boughs; in 
that instance used to twine around 
a Kparip. 

1203. otkelas x@ovos: of his native 
soil. Cf. Aj. 859, & yijs lepdy oikelas 
méS0v Sadauivos. To be buried in the 
soil of one’s native land was the de- 
sire of all. The messenger makes 
prominent that this should be the 
portion of Polynices as a_ partial 
atonement. 

1204 f. avOts: again, then, as con- 
trasted with rby wey kré. 1199. Cf. 167. 
—rpos vupdetov eloeBalvopev : mpos im- 
plies a verb of motion; “we went up 
to and proceeded to enter in” (impf.). 
Cf. ODES 125: mpooéBa ovK &y mor’ &Acos 
és. — AlOdorpwrov vupdetov Kotdoy : 


ANTITONH. 


145 


1205 vupdetov "Aidov Kothov eloeBaivoper. 


A > ee. ¢ > , , 
dovns 8 arabe dphiwv Kkwkvpatov 


, > v 3’ ‘\ yy 
KAVEL TLS AKTEPLOTOV audl TacTAda, 


SN , , 4 , 
kat deamoTn Kpéovte onpaiver podav 
La 2: ba , »” 4 A 

To 8 aOdas aonpa repiBaiver Bons 


1210 €pTovTt addov accor, oiuwkas 8 eros 


y , > , > ta 
Not dua Opyvnror ° @ Tahas eyo, 


ap €iul pavTis; apa SvoTvyer tary 


KeAevGov EpTrw tav mapehfovaav OOD ; 


Tavoos pe calver pOdyyos. 


ada poo Tronot, 


ea Jat > A XN , / 
1215(T Gooov wKEls, Kal TapacTarTes Tadw 


the hollow bridal-chamber paved with 
stones. The tomb in which Antigone 
was imprisoned, to judge from the 
description here given, was a cavern 
excavated in the side of a hill or 
hewn into the rock (cf. 774), some- 
what like the so-called treasury of 
Atreus near Mycenae, and other vault- 
like tombs found on or near the sites 
of ancient cities. — vupdetov “Ardou: 
the two form one idea (like our word 
death-bed), on which xépns depends. 
For the idea, cf. 816, 891. 

1206 f. Const. &rwOev caver Tis pwvijs 
6pSiwy Kwkuudtwr. SpA.o0s means loud, 
shrill. Cf. El. 683, dp0iwy knpvypatar. 
The messenger uses the pres. in order 
to make the scene as vivid as possible. 

1207. dxrépiotoy mactaSa: wii- 
consecrated tomb (lit. chamber), So 
called because Antigone, by being, as 
it were, buried alive, failed of the 
proper xtepicpata of the dead. 

1208. podwy: adds to the vividness. 

1209. rw 8€: to this one; dat. of in- 
terest with mepiBaive. Cf Hom. T1. 
xvii. 80, TatpéxAw mepiBas. — abAlas 
donpa Bors: an indistinct cry of dis- 
tress. The expression is equiv. to 


a8Aia &onuos Boh. Cf. 1265. O. T. 
1474, ra pidrar’ exydvoww euotv. — rept- 
Balver: surrounds; the idea is, that it 
fills his ears, it encompasses him on 
every hand. Cf Hom. Od. vi. 122, 
&s TE me Koupadwy aupnavde airy. Td. 
i. 351, dordqy, Aris dkovdyTecat vewrdrn 
adupimeAnran. 

1210. paddAov docov: a double 
comp. is occasionally found both in 
prose and in poetry. Cf Aesch. Sept. 
673, wadrdov éviicwtepos. Kur. Hee. 
O17, uadAAov EvTUXETTEpOS. 

1213. mapeMBoveav: see on 102. 

1214. catve.: originally used of 
the wagging of a dog’s tail; hence 
make signs of recognition; here it may 
be rendered touches, agitates, te. by 
a feeling of recognition. Cf. Eur. 
Hipp. 862 f., ral phy tumor ye opevdduns 
xpvondAdtov Tis ovKér ovons Tide 
mpoocatvovat pe. 

1215. axeis: pred. adj. used in- 
stead of an adv. See G. 926; H. 619. 
The attendants, being younger and 
swifter, precede the king. Perhaps 
also he lags somewhat behind through 
a vague consciousness that a fearful 
spectacle awaits him, that he is al- 


146 


SOPOKAEOYS 


abpycal’, appLov Xadmatos \uGoa7rady 


, x DN I > N 7 
OUYTES 7 pos QUTO OTOMLOV, EL TOV AtLovos 


hboyyov cuvinuw’, 7) Oeotou Krémropat. 


Tad €€ aOvpou Seardtov Kekevopacw 


1220 7Opodpev: ev d€ NoccOiw TUpBevpare 


=~ 
TH bev KpEe“aoTHY avyevos KaTEeldoper, 


Bpox@ perder cwodvos Kabnupéerny, 


> SS A 
Tov 8 adit péoon TepuTeTHn mpooKeipevor, 


> aN 2) , lay 4 x, 
evyyns aToy.@lovTa THs KaTw pOopav 


ready hearing the cwxduatra announced 
in 1079. 

1216. d&prcare: has for its obj. the 
clause ef... KAémTouaL. —Gppov Xwpa- 
Tos xTé.: We are to imagine that from 
the vaulted tomb, which is farther in 
the recess of the rocky excavation, 
there runs a passage-way that leads 
to the outermost entrance, which was 
closed by means of one or more large 
stones or by masonry. The apuds is 
the opening or chink in this mound 
(x@ua) at its entrance, made by draw- 
ing away one or more of the stones 
(AvGooraéyjs). Creon says accordingly : 
“when you are at the tomb, enter into 
the opening (which he presupposes 
to have been made) of the mound, 
and going up to the very mouth of 
the vault within see whether it is the 
sound of Haemon’s voice that I hear, 
or not.’ With Adoomadhs, cf. vev- 
poomadys atpaxtos, Phil. 290. 

1218. Oeotor kA€rropar: the Schol., 
Cf. 681. 

1219. ék Seomorov Kedevopacty : 
at the commands proceeding from our 
lord. See on 95. Cf. O. T. 810, ar 
olwvay pariv. 

1220. Aoi iw TupPevpari: the in- 
nermost part of the tomb. 

1221. ryv pév: Antigone; con- 
trasted with roy 5€ (1223), Haemon. 


> ~ € ~ 
amraT@ua vrd Oewy. 


—atxévos: by the neck. Cf. Hom. 
Il, xiii. 883, modds Ake Kata Kpatephy 
boutyny hpws "ldowevers. 

1222. Bpoxw pirwder «ré.: fastened 
(sc. to the roof) by a thread-woven 
noose of fine linen. ‘This may have 
been either her girdle, or, more likely, 
her veil.— ka@nppevnv : the Schol., 
Tov Tpaxndrov Sedeuevny. Iocasta in the 
Oedipus Tyrannus, and Phaedra in the 
Hippolytus of Eur., are other well- 
known instances of hanging. 

1223. péooy: her waist; with oo 
metri gratia. Cf. 1236. — aepv- 
met: pred., te. so that he embraced. 
From 1287-1240 it is evident that 
Antigone’s body lay prostrate on the 
ground. The attendants could not 
have seen Antigone suspended, but 
they inferred that this was the man- 
ner of her death from the noose that 
was still around her neck. It is also 
naturally inferred that the first thing 
that Haemon did was to unfasten the 
noose from the ceiling, that he might 
save Antigone, if possible, from 
death. 

1224. evdvas xré.: lamenting the ruin 
of his bridal that was only to be found 
in death (rijs natw). Cf. 1241. W. 
and others take edvf here, like Aéyos, 
in the sense of bride, citing Eur. Andr. 
907, &AAnv tw ebvhy avtl cod otépya 


ANTITONH. 


147 


1225 kal maTpos épya Kal 70 dvaTnVvoy éyos. 


€ > € ¢ a ‘\ > vA ¥ 
6 8 ws dpa ode, otvyvov oiua€as eow 


X@pet pos avuTov KavakwkKvoas Kael 


=. e e ¥: »: %, 
w@ TAN}LOV, OLOV EpyOV ELpyacal* TLWa 


A ¥ > sa a. , 
vow exxes; & TO Tuudopas SiedOapys ; 
1230€€eAOe, Téxvov, ikéaios oe iooopar. 


XN > > - ¥ , c ae 
TOV 5 ayplols ODODOLOL TATTYVAS O TALS, 


12 Vd joe > , f 
mTvcas TpoTwTH KOvdEeY avTeTav, Eidous 


Eder SuTA0Vs KYoSoVTaS: ek S dppapévov 


me A ¥ > D> Je , 
Tatpos duyatow ypmrak & 6 dvcpopos 


1235avT@ yorwbeis, waTEp ely’, érevtabets 


npevoe TEvpats péeroor 


méois; But there is no need of taking 
it there any more than here in the 
sense of person. 

1225. A€xos: bride. “So Lat. lec- 
tus. Cf. Propert. ii.6,23, Felix Ad- 
meti conjux et lectus Ulixis. 
Cf. Eur. Fl. 481, c& A€xea = thy spouse. 
Haemon commiseratur se ip- 
sum, patrem, sponsam.” Weckl. 

1226. 6 8€: te. Creon.— ode: ve. 
Haemon. See on 44. 

1229. votv doyxes: what thought had 
A colloquial phrase like our 
“what possessed you to do this? ”?— 
ro: 1.2. Tin; the following gen. limits 
it. Cf. Aj. 314, ev ta mpdypatos. — 
év: with, by means of. See on 962. 

1231. tov: obj. of mrvcas as well 
as of rarrhvas. 

1232. micas mpordaw: lit. spurn- 
ing him by his face, t.e. with abhorrence 
in his countenance. W., not so well, 
takes mpooémw as dat. of direction, as 
if it were, “casting a look of con- 
tempt at his (Creon’s) countenance. 
Cf. Plato Futhyd. 275e, wediaoas th 


you? 


mpotwnw, with a smile upon his face. — 
kovdey avremuwy: this is a fine touch. 


¥ > 3).e N 

eyXos “= €8 5 VY POV 

It is with a look alone that Haemon 
answers his father. Cf Eur. Phoen. 
1440, gwrhy pev odk adijcev, dumdtwv 
8 &ro mpocetme Sakpvois. 

1233. In a frenzy of passion, and 
bereft of judgment through grief, 
Haemon draws his sword to strike 
his father. But the next moment he 
is stung with a feeling of self-reproach 
(aiT@ xoAwbeis). Unwilling to survive 
his betrothed he is driven to self-de- 
struction, as he predicted in 751.— 
kvwdovtas: the cross-pieces (or prongs) 
of a sword, placed usually where the 
blade is joined with the hilt. In Aj. 
1025, Teucer says to his brother, who 
has thrown himself upon a sword, mas 
o anoordgw Tovd aidAov KvwdovTos ; — 
ék: join with dpuwpevov. 

1234. dvyaiow: dat. of means with 
efopuwpevov. 

1235. @omep elye: cf 1108. Hae- 
mon held the sword in his hand, as 
elye and jfipeeswe show, and 
stabbed himself. The pias dyyeaucn 
is fond of giving minute details, as 
the guard in 430 f. 

1236. qpeoe xré.: cf. Pind. Pyth. 


a 
WITEP 


148 


SOPOKAEOYS 


> a> ¥> »¥ , , 
ayK@v €T Euppav Traplevan 7 POOTTUG OC ETAL ° 


Kat duovwy d€etav exBadreu pony 


“~ A 4 - 
AevKn 7A Pela owiouv OTAAAY|LATOS. 


aA Q ‘ ‘\ x ‘ ‘ 
1240Ketrar S€ VEKPOs TEPL VEKP@, TA VUULKA 


Tey Nayav detAatos ev y "Avoov ddpots, 


deiEas &v avOpamoror THY aBovdiay, 


OTW péyLoToV avopt TPOTKELTAL KQKOD. 


XOPOS. 


, aD > a e ‘ 4, 
Tl TOUT Gy ElKacELas ; N yuvy mad 


1245 ppoven, mpi eimetv eo Oddv 7 KaKov doyov. 


ATTEAOS. 


KavTos TéAduBynK: e\ticw dé Bookopat 


x. 51, &yxupay eperrov xOovi. %yxos is 
freq. used in the sense of sword also 
by the tragedians. Cf. Aj. 658, xpivw 
765 &yxos.— peroov: ady., so that 
it should strike the middle of his 
body. Some connect pécooy with 
éyxos, ie. half its length, up to its 
middle. 

1236f. és 8 vypow Kré.: he clung to 
the maiden enfolding her in his slack- 
ening arm. — és aykova: as if AaBoy or 
some such verbal idea were in mind. 
W. takes bypdy dyxaéva of the arm of 
Antigone, 7.e. “he fell into her arm,” 
which lay outstretched; but this does 
not fit so well with mpoomrtccera. 
For bypds = relaxing, langud, cf. Eur. 
Phoen. 1489, of the dying Eteocles, 
iikovoe pntpos Kamels bypay yxépa. 
Tibul. i. 1. 60, moriens defici- 
ente manu. 

1238f. Const. dfetav exBddrder pody 
powlov staddyuatos mapeia (mapOévov). 
Cf. Aesch. Agam. 1389, 
dteiav aluatos spayhv BddrAc mw epeurt} 


KaKkpuolay 


Wakdd: powlas Spdcov.— powlov ora- 
Adypatos: of gory drops. —mwapeag: 
dat. of direction. 

1240. The variable quantity of the 
penult in véxpos is to be noticed. Cf. 
Eur. Phoen, 881, woAdol 5€ véxpol rep) 
veKpots 

1241. réAn Aaxov: having obtained 
his nuptial rites. The marriage rite 
was sometimes called réAos. ‘They 
have become united (ovvevvot) in 
Hades.” 

1242. tHv dBovdiav: by prolepsis 
obj. of defEas, instead of subj. of mpdc- 
cera. The @Bovala is that of Creon, 
who is the cause of the death of both. 
Speechless, with her horrible resolve 
fully made, Eurydice withdraws into 
the palace. So Iocasta, O. 7. 1075, 
and Deianira, Trach. 815, leave the 
stage in silence. 

1244. rotro: sc. elvar. “ What do 
you think is the meaning of this con- 
duct?” 


1246. é€driow Bookopar: cf. 897. 


ANTIDON EH. 


149 


y , ¢ s V4 7. 
ayn TEKVOU KAvovoay €s 7rOALV ‘yoous 


> > , > One ee , ¥ 
ovk afiwoev, ad UT oTeyns eow 


duwats mpoOncev mévOos oiketov orévew 


, x: >] »” y > e zo 
1250 yvwuns yap ovK a7reLpos, wa apLapTavew, 


XOPOZ. 


> OQ? 3 \ eee ie + eee. \ Ny 
ovK oo" ELOL S ovv NT ayav avyn Bapv 


doKel Tpomewar yn paTyv Todd Bon. 


ATTEAOS. 


> b) > 4 ld ‘\ 7. 
aN’ eloduerOa, wy TL Kal KaTdo-XETOV 


Kpudyn Kadvarer Kapdia 
1255 ddous Tapacreivovres. 
Kal THS ayay yap éoti 


1250. W. retains this verse. 





1247. és wodw: in the presence of 
the city, te. in public. Thus Electra 
(£1. 254) makes excuse to the Chorus 
for her public lamentation, for which 
she is chided by her sister and mother 
(£1. 328, 516). Ajax says to his wife 
(Aj. 579), Sua marrou und’ emokjvous 
Iocasta gives vent to 
her grief only after she has entered 
her chamber (cf. O. 7. 1241-50).— 
yoous: obj. of orévew, which is to be 
taken with dgidécev as well as with 
mpoOnoey. 

1249. Spwais mpoOyoew «ré.: to lay 
upon her servants the task of bewailing 
Cf. Hom. 
Il. vi. 499, aupenddrous, thaiv te ydov 


yoous Baxpue. 


the sorrow of the household, 


maocnaw évwpoev. 

1250. She ts not inexperienced in 
good judgment so that she should com- 
mit a wrong (i.e. lay violent hands on 
herself). 
as it oftenis in poctry and prose. Cf. 


auaptavey is uscd abs. here, 


Ovupovpevn, 
ev yap ovv eyes: 


Tov avyyns Bapos. 


Hom. Od. xiii. 214, Zebs rlyurat, 8s Tus 
apaptn. See App. 

1251. ré: correlated with «ai (x7) 
in the next verse. — Bapv: see on 
1195. With the thought, ¢f 

“ This dead stillness 
Makes me more apprehend than all the noise 
That madmen raise.” 
LEE’s Cesar Borgia, iii. 1. 

1253 f. py kadvaret: see on 278.— 
katagcyetov: suppressed, kept back. 

1255. mapactelyovTes: proceeding 
to or into. Cf. Eur. Jed. 11387, érel 
Lipp. 108, 
mapeAOdvtes 5dpous citwy uécAcae. 

1256. yap: usually stands after the 
first or second word of its clause, here 
after the third. Cf O. T. 1430, rots 
El. 659, rovs ee Aiwds yap. 


mapiAde vupdicovs Sdmous. 


ev yevet yap. 
THs ayav ovyyns: a pred. partitive 
gen. with Zor: Bapos.— Bdpos: lit. a 
The mes- 
senger follows the queen. He returns 
presently as the e&dyyeAdos. 


weight, te. a grave tmport. 
Jel, } 


150 SOSBOKAEOYS 
TENTH SCENE. CREON AND MESSENGER. 
XOPOS. 
Kal pny 00 avak autos éedyKer 
pun erionpwov dua yxeupos exwr, 
3 4 od “~ b >’ 4 
€L Jéuts ELTTELV, OUK aot piav 
¥ > > ’ x e€ Sr 
1260 aTynv, a\X avTOs apapTav. 
KPEQN. 
Zrpopy a. 


+ 
lw, 


dpevav Svodpovev apapTypara 


\ , > 
OTEPEA bavatoevt . 


> x 
@ KTAVOVTAS TE KAL 


Javovtas Brérovtes é€vdtous. 


1257 ff. The four following verses 
are anapaests spoken by the Cory- 
phaeus in order to announce the ap- 
proach of Creon, who comes accom- 
panying the body of Haemon. With 
this scene may fittingly be compared 
that in Shakespeare’s Aing Lear, 
where the aged king enters bearing 
the lifeless body of his daughter Cor- 
delia.—kal pov: cf. 526.—68e: cf. 155. 

1258. puyp’ émlonpov: the Schol. 
explains by tov vexpév. The corpse of 
his son is to Creon a manifest token in 
his hands (cf. 1279) that he himself 
has done wrong. — td yxeipds €xov: 
see on 916; but the phrase is to be 
taken figuratively (cf 1545) in the 
sense of possessing. Creon walks with 
faltering step by the side of the bier 
on which the corpse of Haemon has 
been laid, which was represented by 
a veiled figure, as was that of Ajax 
after his suicide. 

1259. el Outs: the Chorus speak 
still with some timidity and hesita- 


tion; but in 1270 they declare their 
opinion boldly. 

1260. a@rnv: in appos. with priya. 
Instead of continuing the sent. regu- 
larly GAA’ oiketoy GuapTtnua, the poet 
changes the const. 

1261. The dreadful events described 
in this scene, while not occurring in 
open view upon the stage, yet smite 
Creon before our eyes with full force. 


The king is wholly crushed, and 
acknowledges his guilt. The doch- 


miac verses suited, with their con- 
stant change of measure, their retard- 
ing irrational arsis, their resolution of 
long syllables, to represent passion 
and exhaustion, picture the distrac- 
tion of, Creon’s mind. — dpevav bve- 
dpovev: gpéves which are not really 
ppeves. 

1262. oreped: stubborn, since they 
sprang from gpéves orepeat. — Oava- 
ToevTa: i.e. Oavdrwy atria. 

1263 f. @ BArémrovtes: addressed to 
the Chorus. O, ye beholding, instead of 


ANDTITTO WN Ft. 


1265 


151 


@po. euov avod\Ba Bovdevpatav. 


2S “A , rs ‘\ , 
LW TAL, VEOS VEW &ov HOp®, 


5 an » | A 
QalLat ALAL, 


eJaves, aredvOns, 


Eats ovde cator SvaBovrlats. 


XOPOS. 


12700" ws €orkas owe THY Sixyny idelty. 


KPEQN. 


Zrpopr B’. 


¥ 
OljLOL, 


exw pabov deihavos: &v 8 eu@ Kapa 


S ie y ‘4 , a 3, 
feds 767 dpa 76Te péeya Bapos p’ éyvov 
y. > aro os P: 3 A 
eTaroev, ev © ETELTEV AYpiats Odors, 


1265. W. io éuov. 


Alas! ye behold. W. makes éuapthuata 
(1261) also the obj. of BAémovtes. 
The similarity of sound in x«ravdytas 
Oavdvtas is noticeable. Cf. Phil. 336, 
6 KTavav Te xwW Oavdv. — éuhvdAtors: 
= eyyevets. 

1265. dvoABa BovAcuparoy : Z.e. avdA- 
Bwv BovdAevpdtwyv. Cf. 1209. 

1266. véos véw: fora similar play 
upon words, cf. 156, 977. véw refers 
to his untimely fate. 

1268. amedvOns: thou didst depart ; 
like the mid. in 1514. Cf Plut. Frg. 
(Wyttenbach, p. 135), amroAverOar yap 
tov amobvncKovta Kal Toy Odvatoy ari- 
Similarly ofyera: and 
BéByee are often used of those who 
have died. 

1270. otw ds: see on 320. 
exclamatory. 

1271. €xw pabsy: puts more stress 
upon the duration of effect than the 


Avaow Kadovow. 


at ta 
ws 1s 


simple pf.; having learned, I have it, 
te. L know it perfectly well; he means 
the truth of what the Chorus has just 
said, 

1272. tore: in contrast with ove 
above; he means at the time of his 
SuvcBovaAia. The repetition shows the 
speaker’s intense feeling. Like the 
Homeric heroes, he casts the blame 
of his avy upon a hostile Saluwy, which 
struck his head. 

1273. péya Bapos éxwv : = Bapivwy, 
te. with great weight. 

1274. émaurev: by the expression 
male we ev kap2 he means that the 
divinity impaired or distracted his 
mind, —év: separated from its verb, 
ie. evececev, See on V7I7T. He drove 

wild freq. 
of a course of conduct. Cf 
Pind. Olymp. vii. 85, mpaypatwr dpde« 


me in 630s is 


used 


COUTrSES. 


6ddv. 


152 


SOSPOKAEOYS 


, 
12750iuou, AakTaTHTOV avTpeTwV xXapar. 


ded hed, & ovo. Bpotav Svomovou. 


EZATITEAOS. 


> , Si ae ¥ \ , 
@ déa700’, Ws EX@V TE KAL KEKTYLEVOS, 


N x . A , , \ a5 
TQ BEV TPO XELP ov TOE pépwv Ta 3) EV 


ddptots 


»” ° ‘ YASS AY , 
1280€0uKas HKEW Kal Tay’ OperOar Kaka. 


KPEQN. 


, ° ¥ > , a A ¥ 
Tl €OTLW QU KQAKLOV, 7) KAKWY ETL; 


EZAITEAOS. 


yun TéOvnKE TOVSE TappHTwp vEeKpod, 
SVOTHVOS, APTL veoTOmoLot TANYLATW. 


2 ee 


1281. W. kakwov ék kaxov. 


1275. Aaxrarnrov: proleptic; that 
ts trampled under foot. — dvtpérwv: 
shows apocope of the prep., which is 
not common in Soph. Cf. O. C. 1070, 
auBacts, Aj. 416, aumvods; Trach. 838, 
&uurya, a few times aupéverv, and regu- 
larly kar@avetv. 

1276. dev, o: the hiatus is only 
apparent because of the natural pause 
after interjections.— movot Svcrrovor . 
cf. 1261, though not exactly the same. 
Here the prefix d5us- simply intensifies 
the idea of mévos, as in BvarTaAas, €.9., 
but in dvcgpwr it negatives or gives a 
sinister sense to the idea of gphy. 

1278f. The attendant, who in 1256 
followed Eurydice into the paiace, 
now returns as éfayyedos. The state- 
ment of the principal sent., ds @xwv 
Te kal KkexTnuévos (Kaka) fouas Aeew 
is confirmed by the two clauses ra 
bev... pépwy and ra 5 ev Sduors; 
but the const. of the latter, if regu- 
lar, would be dWduevos cand. Instead 


of this, Soph. writes tpecba, de- 
pendent on owas and connected 
by «at with ‘jew. The structure 
of the sent. seems to imply that 
Creon comes as if on purpose to 
behold fresh calamity added to his 
former woe. —éxwv, KekTnpEévos: CX- 
presses the fullest possession; the 
obj. to be supplied is nana. Cf. Plat., 
Rep. 882 b, Exew re Kal Kextioba 
Wevdos. Cratyl. 893 b, kpare?t Te avrod 
kal kéexTnTat Kal xe: avTd.— TPO XELpav: 
present before you. The Schol. explains 
the sense by és Tod Kpéovtos Thy maida 
Baord(ovtos. Cf. 1258. Eur. [ph. Aul. 
36, 5€Arov hy mpd xepay Er Baora€ers. 

1281. Transl., but what worse evil 
is there again, or what still of evils (re- 
mains untried)? See App. 

1282. rapprrwp: belongs to yurn, 
being in form an adj. Usually it 
means mother of all (yi, pvots), but 
here it is in contrast with a ujrnp aun- 
Twp, since maternal love has broken 


ANTITONH. 


153 


KPEQN. 
"Avriotpopy a. 


ad 
lw, 


iw Svokabapros “Avoov huysyy, 
1285T( po’ apa Ti p’ ddékess; 


s / , 
@ KakayyedTa jeou 


mpotrepwpas ayy, Tiva Opoeis Néyov; 


aiat, dAwdd7’ avdp’ ére€eipyacw. 


, 4 ee a , , ’ 
Tl Ons, @ Tat, Tiva eyers frou vor, 


1290atat aiat, 
opay.ov er ohebpaw 


yuvaikeiov audixeto Oar pdpov; 


EZAITEAOS. 


Opav TapeoTW* ov yap ev pvyots ETL. 


KPEQN. 


"Avturtpody B’. 


y 
OlywLoL, 


1295 kaKov 760 dAdo SevTepov Bdr€rw Tadas. 


the heart of Eurydice. For the sense 
of mas in composition here, see on 
1016. Cf. Aesch. Sept. 291, ds tis 
Téxvwy bmEepdedoikev MavTpOpos TEAELAS. 

1284. 8vexd@apros: hard to be pro- 
pitrated, implacable. So xadapuds in 
O. C’. 466 = propitiation, The epithet 
seems to be applied to death in a 
general sense. Cf. ‘Thomson’s Sea- 
sons, Winter, 398, “Crucl as death and 
hungry as the grave.”—Atpyv: a freq. 
epithet of death. Cf Stob. Flor. 120, 
11, wavrwy Aimy tev wepdrwy 6 Bavaros 
€oTU. 


‘God wold I were aryved in the porte 
Of Deth, to which my sorrow wol me lede.” 
CuAuUcER’s Troil. and Cress. i. 


1287. mpomép pas «ré.: addressed 


to the é&dyyedos. Thou who hast 
brought woe to me by these evil tidings. 
mpoméeumery is often used in the sense 
of praebere. Cf. Phil. 1205, kipos 
fo TpoTeuare. 

1288. “One already dead thou dost 
slay again.” Cf. 1050. 

1289 ff. & wat: the messenger. See 
the App.—tiva A€yets «ré. : Const. tTiva 
véov opdyiov yuvaiketoy (= yuvaicds) 
udpov A€yers GupicetaOat wor em AEB. 
véos is said with reference to the former 
violent death, sc. that of Haemon. — 
émr dd€Opw: added to the destruction 
(already wrought). Cf. 1281 and 1288. 
Or, perhaps better, for my destruction. 

1294. By means of the excdmAnua, 
the dead body of Eurydice, lying 


SOP®OKAEOYS 


¥ 
Tis apa, Tis “Ee TOTMOS ETL TEP LEVEL; 


EYwW pev ev XELpEToL apTlws TEKVOD, 


Tddas, Tov © evayvta mpooBr€rw veKpov. 


1300 dev dev patep ada, hev TéKvov. 


EZAITEAOS. 


nO d€vOnkTo Bwpia wepi Eider 


Aver KeAawa Brehapa, KwkVcaca peV 


Tov mpiv Oavovtos Meyapéws khewov hayos, 


avis d5€ Tovde, NoicALov S€ Gol KaKas 


1305 tpakers epupynycaca TO TALOoKTOVY. 


1301. W. 7 8 6&vOnKros nde Bwpia répré. 


within the palace, is brought to the 
view of the spectators. — évy puxots: 
the inner apartments are meant. 

1296. ris dpa, tis: repetition as in 
1285. 

1297. pév: not in its natural place, 
since it marks the contrast between 
Téxvoy and roy vexpov.— év xelperow: 
not that he literally carries in his 
arms the corpse of Haemon (sce on 
1258), but the expression is chosen to 
make the situation seem as pathetic 
as possible. 

1298. évavra: the corpse of Eury- 
dice lies over against that of Haemon. 

1301. But she (having fallen) at the 
altar upon a sharp-whetted sword. With 
Bouia we need to supply the idea of 
kemevn Or mrecmos. With dgv0qnte 
Eiger, cf. aupiOncte Eider, 1309. For 
mept tier, cf Hom. J/. xiii. 441, éper- 
Kouevos mept Soupi. Od. xi. 424, amo- 
Ovnckwav mepl pacyave. Aj. 828, me- 
WT@Ta wept veoppavtw tier. 


1302. Avet Brehapa: relaxes her 


1303. W. KAewov re€yos. 


eyelids. The phrase is like the Hom. 
Adoe 5€ yuta, youvara. Cf. also <Anth. 
Pal. 3, 11 (inseription of Cyzicus), 
av ay buat’ Arvo Ta Popydvos evdade 
Ilepoeds. We speak of the eyelids 
breaking in death. — KeAawd: is pro- 
leptic; “so that the darkness of 
death enshrouded them.” Cf Hom. 
Tl. v. 310, aupt 5€ vooe Kedah vvE 
exadAuwev. 

1303. Meyapéws: the story of the 
fate of Megareus is given by Euripi- 
des (who calls him Menaceus) in the 
Phoenissae. See on 991. His fate is 
that it was famous in 
Thebes, and in contrast with that of 
Haemon. 

1304. rov&e: sc. Adyos; he means 
that of Hacmon. 

1305. ébupvycaca: toair epuuvay 
is used in O. 7. 1275 of the impreca- 
tions of Oedipus when he is smiting 
his eyes. — Kakds mpdgtes: res ad- 
versas. The whole phrase is equiv. 
tO Kak@s mpaTTew gor epuurncer. 


KAewdy in 


ANTITONH. 15 


(db) 


KPEQN. 


Zrpopy y’. 


358 7 A 
alal alal, 


avértay poBw. 


, > > b) 4 
TL [£ QUK AVTALAY 


erarcev Tis aphiOynktw Elder; 


1310 detAatos eyo atat, 


o- XN te ig 
Sevkaia d€ ovyKeKpapar dua. 


EZATTEAOS. 


¢ shin’. a > ¥ 
WS ALTLAV YE TOVOE KQKELYWYV EX WV 


mpos THs Oavovdons THAS étEeTKyTTOV pdpwY. 


KPEQN. 


? \ bl] , + 9 oe J 
toiw 6€ KaTedtoat ev hovats TpdoTYH ; 


1307. avémrav doBw: Jam startled 
with fright. A present state of mind is 
often expressed by the aor. as having 
been caused and entered into some 
time before. Here, J was startled, 
i.e. When I heard your words. Cf. 
Phil. 1314, Ho@nv warépa tov audby evao- 
yourra ce. O. C. 1466, @rrnta Oupdy. 
See GMT. 60. The metaphor in 
avértav is that of a frightened bird. 
That the affection of his wife should 
have turned into hate, and that her 
last words should fasten upon him 
the dreadful guilt, is to Creon’s heart 
the bitterest pang of all. 

1308. ri p od Erairev: in sense 
approaching theimy. Cf. Plat. Phaed. 
86d, «i oby Tis tudy evropwTepos Emon, 
Tl ovK ameKplvato ; — avratay : se. 
Cf. El. 1415, matoov Birdqy. 
Aesch. Sept. 895, Siavtatay memAarype- 


mTANynY. 


vous. 

1310. SefAavos: the second syllable 
a is metrically short here. So also 
in Ll. 849, Serdala deidaiwy Kupeis 


mao. Ovarots pv udpos. So the first 


c 


syllable of aiat is measured short. — 
€ys: sc. elul. 

1311. ovykékpapor Sua: J am be- 
come closely allied with misery. By the 
use of this compound the poet per- 
sonifies dua; it is made his companion, 
as it were. Cf. Aj. 895, ofktw 1éde 
ouykekpayevny. 

1312. The messenger continues his 
statement from 1302 ff.; at the same 
time he with 
Creon’s lament, and assents with yé 
to its truthfulness. — tave popev: 


connects his words 


the death of Haemon; exeivey, that 
of Megareus. 

1313. émeoxymrov: in the act. and 
mid. this verb means lay a command 
Here, in 
the latter sense and in the pass. CS. 
Plat. Legg. xi. 957 by éay (SovAn) em- 


or an accusation upon one, 


oTKnpen Ta Wevdi) wapTupica:.— mpos: 
with the gen. after pass. verbs often 
denotes agency, like 7d, See G, 
1216: 1.(b) Te 805, Ae: 

1314. xal: see on 772. — daredv- 


gwaro: see on 1268. 


156 


SOPOKAEOYS 


EZAITEAOS. 


, 9 e779 # Cee 2 ieeey 9 
1315Taicag Up TAP AVTOXELP AUTHV, OTWS 
\ PSD 2 2 4 Z. 
maroos TOO Haber d€vKaKuTOV TaAOos. 


KPEQN. 
Srpodi 8’. 
@JLoL pol, TAO OVK Er adAov BpoTar 


SAN e , 29 4 
1320€MaAS APMOOEL TOT e€ QLTLAS. 

os , Wee na See > , 

ey yap o €yw ekavov, @ péheEos, 


> ‘ ae ae. 3 a8, , 
eyo, pap ETYpor, ia Tpoa7roAdL, 


»” , eg , » , c eagt , 
1325ayETE JL OTL TAXOS, AYETE €KTOO@Y 

N 5) » A tec S 

TOV oVK ovTa paddov 7 pydEva. 


XOPOS. 


, A y ¥ 3 5) n 
KEepon TAPQlvels, €l Tl KEPOOS €V KQKOLS* 


Bpaxicta yap KpdatioTa Tay TooW KaKd. 


1317. W. ic pot, 740° ovk. 


1315. atréxep: see on 1175.— 
é6mws: temporal; as soon as. 

1316. dfuKeKurov: loudly bewailed ; 
the loud shrieks and wailings over 
the dead are referred to. “The mes- 
senger repeats positively that it was 
the tidings of Haemon’s death that 
drove Eurydice to this fatal act, in 
order that Creon may be fully sen- 
sible that he bears all the dreadful 
responsibility.” Schn. 

1319. dppooe.: intr.; will fit. — é€ 
épas altias: (being shifted) from my 
blame, v.e. sO as to exonerate me. 
“These deeds can never be fitly trans- 
ferred to the charge of another.” 

1322. @ pédAeos: O wretched me. 

1323. éys: J (did it), The triple 
eyo shows the intensity of Creon’s 
feeling of self-condemnation. 

1325 f. As Creon here and in 1839 


asks to be put out of the way as 
quickly as possible, so Oedipus ex- 
claims in his distress, O. T. 1340, amd- 
yer extémoy OTL TAXLOTA me, amayeT’, 
& pido, and 1410, drws taxioTa, mpds 
Gedy, Ew we mov kaddw Ware. 

1326. tov otk dvTa Kré.: who am 
no more than he who is not. Cf. O. T. 
1019, ras 6 pdoas ef trou TS pndevi ; 

1327. KxépSn: see on 1032. The 
Chorus refer to his entreaty, &yeré w 
exmodwv. Yet this phrase may mean 
put me out of life, as well as take me 
out of the way of this spectacle, and 
Creon may use it in the former, while 
the Chorus understands it simply in 
the latter sense. In 1528 ff. Creon 
expresses his meaning more clearly 
and emphatically. 

1328. Const. ray moaly kaka kpatiata 
(éorw) Bpdxiocra (dvta). Pers. const., 


AN TPTIPONE, 


157 


KPEQN. 


*Avtirtpod1 y’. 


¥ ¥ 
lTW LTO, 
1330 


b Ve ¢ , > S aA 
davytw popwv o Kah\ioT euov 


E/LOL TEppiay ayer apLepav 


Led »¥ »” 
UTATOS* lTW LTW, 


OTwWS pNKET Hap add’ cicada. 


XOPO2. 


pedNovTa TavTa. 
1335 TpaooeLy. 


TOV TPOKELEVOV TL xp? 


péder yap TaVd GToLoL ypy pédew. 


KPEQN. 


a\N’ @v ép@ pev TadtTa cvyKaTnvapyv. 


XOPOS. 


py vov Tpowedyou pndév’ as TEempwpéevys 


ovK €ot. Ontos ouppopas amad\ayy. 


asin O. T. 1368, kpeloowy yap j08a pn- 
Kev’ &y } (Gv tupads. “ When you go 
within,” says the Chorus, “the dread- 
ful spectacle will at any rate be cut 
short for you.” 

1329 ff. Const. pavntw 6 udpwv euav 
Umatos, KadAAwoT &ywy Tepulay auepay 
éuol.— KaddXora: happily. 

1334. “Do not concern yourself 
about dying; that belongs to the 
future; let that take care of itself.” 
— TOV TpoKElBevwy TL: something of 
that which the present requires. The 
Chorus is thinking esp. of the burial 
of the dead. 

1335. rav&e: refers to the same as 
tavta above.— dro: 2.e. the gods. 
The alliteration in péAdovta, péarct, we 


Aew gives to the sent. something of 
an oracular and proverbial tone. Cf. 
Aesch. Agam. 974, pédor 5€ rot col 
Tavmep uy meAAnS TEAETY. 

1336. pév: without 5é; see on 498. 
“But that at any rate is my desire.” 
—ovykatynvidpnv: ovy here has the 
sense of together, ie. embracing all 
the things that I desire. “I summed 
up all in my prayer.” Camp. 

1337. ds: since. 

1338. This was a common senti- 
ment. Cfeg. Hom. //. vi. 488, wotpay & 
ottiva nut repuypevoy Eupevar avdpav. 
Theog. 817, urns 6 tT: potpa mabety, 
otx éc@ tmadvia. Verg. Aen. vi. 316, 
desine fata deum flecti sperare 
precando. 


158 


XSOPSOKAEOYS 


KPEQN. 


*Avrictpodpy 8’. 


» 24 , ¥ 5 23 5 , 
ayolT av PaTaLlovy QaVOP EKTOOW?, 


> a by > ek las 
134005, @ Tal, O€ T OVY EKWY KATEKAVOY, 


, 3 > , » , >. »” 
o€ T avTav, @por péEOS, OVD EXW 


9 XN / 4 4 >. 
Oo7Q WPOSs TOTEPOV Low, TAVTA yep 


1345héypia Tay xepow: TAO Eri KpaTi LoL 


, th > , 
TOTMOS SUTKOMLOTOS ELonAaTO. 


XOPOS. 


TOAA@ TO povety evdayrovias 


wn ic id ‘ 5. , 2 b J ‘ 
mpOTov UTapxeL’ xp7n € TA y’ Eis Heovs 


1341. W. cé7 ad rave. 
1345. W. ra 8 emi xpari. 


1341. oé€ atrav: this expression 
contains a passionate and intensive 
force well fitted to the situation ; 
thee, O son, I slew, and thee thyself 
(O wife)! 

1342 ff. ot8 éxw dma xré.: I do 
not know where (and) to which one I 
shall look. épav mpos twa is like BAé- 
mew eis Tous Beovs (925), 7.e. to look 
to one for support or comfort. “I 
can no longer look to my wife and to 
my son for help, and I know not which 
way to turn for comfort.” 

1345. Aé€xpra: the opposite of dpéd. 
The Schol. explains it by wAdyia kad 
mertwoxota; hence, out of joint, wrong. 
—mdvra tay xepotv: all that I am oc- 
cupied with. “ All my life has turned 
out wrong.” 

1346. raSe: accus. of internal obj. 
with eiondato, cf. El. 293, rad’ etuBpi- 
(et; thus has leaped upon my head an 
intolerable doom. Cf. O. T. 268, viv 
5’ és 7d Kelvou Kpar’ evnda® 7h TUxN- 


1342 f. W. zpos rérepov idw 7a KABO. 


1348 f. woddA@ td dpoveiv kré.: wis- 
dom is by far the most important part of 
happiness. W. says that the Chorus in 
this sent. sum up the chief moral of 
the play. But this is true only with 
reference to Creon. The king, in the 
proud consciousness of despotic power, 
has trangressed a divine command 
and shown himself deficient in that 
prudence that is esp. characteristic of 
old age. That these calamities would 
fall upon him in consequence of his 
guilt, the seer had foretold. Creon has 
finally acknowledged his wrong, thus 
verifying the old gnome zd@o0s uaéos 
(cf. 926) ; but all too late. 

1349. yé: from such an offence, «at 
any rate, every one would shrink 
back.— rd els Beovs: the things that 
pertain to the gods. xpés would be 
more exact, but eis may be due to 
such phrases as doeBety els Beovs. Cf. 
Eur. Bacch. 490, cé KkaoeBodvr’ eis Toy 
Oedv. Phil. 1441, evoeBety ta mpds Beovs. 


ANTIPONH. 159 


‘\ b) a“ 
1350 pndev acemrev: peyddou dé oyou 
‘\ A 

peyadas mAnyas ToV vTEepadywv 
ATOTLOAVTES 
ynpa TO hpovety edidakav. 

1350 ff. Const. weydaAo: 5¢ Adyot Tay ~=wisdom at last.” Creon cannot fail 
imepavxwy amoticavtes weyadas TAnyas to recail with bitter sorrow his proud 
edidaéay (gnomic aor.) yhpg 7d ppovetv. refusal, ddaoKerOa ppovety mpds avdpds 
—yrpa: in old age; v.e. to the aged. = tnArkodde Thy pvow (727). 
The word is emphatic, “teach men 


160 RHYTHMICAL SCHEME. 


RHYTHMICAL SCHEME OF THE LYRIC PARTS 
OF THE ANTIGONE. 


Tue rhythm of the dialogue of tragedy is for the most part 
the so-called iambic trimeter. For a description of this verse, 
see Schmidt’s Rhythmic and Metric, 26, 1.; G. 1658; H. 1091. 
Occasionally there is synizesis. See note on 33. 

In the lyric parts of the Antigone the rhythm most commonly 
employed is the logavedic. For this verse, see Schmidt, 13; G. 
1679-1682 ; H.1108 ff. The Parodos and Kommos have ana- 
paestic systems interposed between the strophes and antistrophes, 
and the Exodos closes with anapaests. For the anapaestic rhythm, 
see Schmidt, 10, I1., 31, 3; G. 1675 ff.; H. 1103 ff. 

In the structure of a few rhythmical periods the logaoedic are 
followed by choreic series. A rhythmical period is a combination 
of two or more rhythmical sentences (x®Aa) grouped according to 
fixed principles so as to form a unit, and marked by a pause at 
its close. See Schmidt, 24. For choreic sentences, see Schmidt, 
10, PVs 22,5. 

The rhythm of the Exodos is the dochmiac, for which see 
Schmidt, 23,4; G. 1691; H. 11265 f. 

The characters employed in the scheme are sufficiently ex- 
plained in the treatises on versification to be found in the gram- 
mars,* with possibly the following exceptions : — 

The anacrusis (see Schmidt, 7,5; G. 1635 ; H.1079) sometimes 
consists of two short syllables, which are indicated by the mark wo. 


* See G. 1626-1641; H. 1067-1070. 





In adopting the rhythmical scheme of Schmidt, it was found undesirable 
in all cases to accept the text used by him. No departure from the text of 
Schmidt, however, has involved any important change in his metrical notation, 
excepting in two instances, which are discussed in the critical Appendix, on 
798 and 1323. 


RHYTHMICAL SCHEME. 161 


The Roman numerals I., II., III., etc., indicate the rhythmical 
periods, the beginning of which is marked in the text by an 
indented line. 

The mark & means that an irrational Jong, whether in the 
strophe or antistrophe, corresponds to a short syllable. 

The beginning of a rhythmical sentence within a verse is 
marked in the text by a dot (-) under the initial letter of the 
first word or syllable of the sentence. 

In the rhythmical schemes a comma (;) signifies diaeresis or 
caesura. See Schmidt, 19, 2, II. and III. 





i. 
THe Paropos (vv. 100-154). 
Str. a. 
3 Bs Be er he it A CT er ee ee Ls, ree” | 
cee az 9 i (eemey e e (e D 
ies if as) Sar pe a fee 1 ee) Gao hee 
PI chee RD 
ee. Te er a a oes. ar eh | eg Ae Ae 
RCS NA eR dle yey, Wo ee Mice 


Per. II. The inverted order of the first two measures of the 
third verse of the strophe (_>|]—vI|, not _u|_>|, as was to 
be expected, see Schmidt, 13, 2) is noteworthy. The antistrophe, 
however, is regular (_ >|—>|). 


Sire 6. 


L—ulweulweul_—v il i Yo ey 
wulwulwvuel_v il Lice: (es Hin 

ee ee ag Pe oe Ph ee ee 
tod t= ore my Siar Pee ae | 

G8@ —u vy | 2 |} wu | i lou | ix lI~wvflovll 
co ee ee Oa | 


Per. II]. The so-called versus Adonius (see Schmics 22, 11 ; 
G. 1682, 1; H. 1111 a) as postlude is noteworthy. 


162 RHYTHMICAL SCHEME. 


Il. 


First Srasimon (vv. 332-375). 


Str. a. 
er Paya hs See) ey IS Peek 2 ee 
IES ASG ey | A PES ieee 
Meet ay acca ke 
A ee ee cee eos Le RO 
aR aE patent ee te Sein eee eo || 
Big peel Nee al (ey a mee 0 | 
Rae ge a een ge ecey Cag en, Ue | 
Str. 8’. 
hte oP we a ey ella a eee 
18 ee | pe oo ee Wa eS 
SL TRO Ler Keene gl wee OU mies ea) old, 6) 
epi ea de i Ae ee ee 
RP Sousa Pee ate eee eee ie Nie nee een 


The chorus begins with a logaoedic period ; then follow choreic 
periods, the first of which, however, begins with a logaoedic verse, 
which softens the change from the one rhythm to the other. Str. a, 
Per. IJI., and Str. B', Per. I., are not logaoedic, but choreic. The 
apparent dactyls are, therefore, not cyclic dactyls (—v vu, Ze. rr) 
but what may be called choreic dactyls (—o, 7.e. , es): The 
caesura in Str. 6’, verse 2, makes this clear. The apparent corre- 
spondence, therefore, in this same verse, — W, is in fact __@. Con- 
cerning choreic dactyls, see Schmidt, 16. 


iN) GE: 


III. 


sie 


CLIN IG 


Cv 


& 


V 


RHYTHMICAL SCHEME. 163 
HHT. 


SECOND Srasimon (vv. 582-625). 


Str. a. 
Dea Ls oh ow Ee Pa Am 
PRL A Reece SN ESS ee eo em rom eee, CE | 
SE en Re ea) Wer ae ee ee fae d || 
ee Woh er PN a ey ee eee 
Men lagers 1 Gare Pera ey A 
ip, RS eee bee ae he is Sie ae ee 
RCRA S cae Wy | Nc | so KS I ee 


pit: Bs 


a) Re awe oor are ee hee 2 Gr |e ne Pr ne | eee 
eee as ee tay es tf eo 
KN hed ot hey, Pron Ee ieee 

He as Van ee he et Sa ee a eee 
LOST Ss eae Cid ee Seg eee | 
ons ek Oy Re, Ce eee A | 
PRS ee aoe ee, ee A 
Sei toa) Leo) oe a SEA 

iN; 


Turrp Srasimon (vy. 781-800). 


oe cs eettice Thay oe Went | Las jJrulovull 
S| a | eae Neen hon eco ins | eo excrtd hi all 
hee, ee ems ae Hi fe ed ee eevee ee Heel 
Peer eh IR ar fe ties ey 


je Oa Ei oo) Las | iss | eee eee Te Or | is Ps Sank 
















Kommos (vv. 806-882). , 


Str. d. oa 


| igi Me pear 7) (i [mn Re Pepe | ne eet 
Shen ee ee ee Uns Fs =< 
Teel rai nre: eaoheg | ES, Nee eal are _ 
PRE ee ND ae 
Dieeert 4 Ee [peace rk ee. ei ae ears cok 


oe EAE CS at ce Any Ce ONE Ee a meee 


Ne nate 


Te eR ae ee os Pee 
ee A ce RA es ee ee 
a7 Casal Er ee), oe le ed) abe 
} Spe it rly 5 1 hee dy Ak aes Seah oe 
be Se eee tO ee ee a) ae ae fo Ven ara 
BE obs as i tae le oe ee ee ee 
Be Se Pe AS A rhe Ae de ep p ae ee 
bor et [re ee ro 
fie 66 Kalin BS pe Dade, ©, Pree en einai ak 


5 ta ees © 


re a 


0 ey ee es IN 

area! Ade ey lc ko ea as 
CO Pee TO» rerag, aS pwn a) Ne Act a 
Ib ek Wt te he oP tao dee ee Oe 


he ; Epod. : 


PNG Os Kid Saver apne enim seat 


RHYTHMICAL SCHEME. 165 


II. ea eth Petre done 
SEROMA ae ey eee ee aca 3 | 

PEO MRS aan | COLIC re et pee RUA 
SN ea | = eee At | 


This chorus begins (str. 4) with sentences of like form (Gly- 
conics), then becomes more varied by the interchange of sentences 
of different lengths (str. 6’), and finally closes with series of like 
form (str. y’, epod.). 

The first strophe and the beginning of the second are in 
logaoedic measure. After these come choreic periods, which 
become more lively toward the close in consequence of the occur- 
rence of the three choreic dactyls. As in the First Stasimon 
above, choreic dactyls are introduced to relieve the otherwise 
too great repose of choreic series. 


VE 


Fourty Srastmon (vv. 944-987). 


ir. ds 
ee a | ee oe le Ab 
Be oval ta, Wed eg Oe le AT 
pei) oe oe ome ee ce) AD 
ee oa ee | ae ce Co 
See eRe L wwe | PE PSew. tee Nell 
oe be ae Waa es | Se A 
DR eee ath ae fe fe Is on | ee ee 
pie tata lee ea | ee ee 
Str 6. 
Way eww fe | eri | ee LO 


Ese et pasey ay! | te | a ee ea 











ry eee Lt iw 
‘ee oe aie Lee ANE 
Pe ee ee be: 






Na ey ote nee s fete: Wide o, 
a te es ye SRSA nent ate tires ene 
>ieviw l-vwl—vl v I-A] 

VII. 

Hyporcuema (vv. 1115-1154). 
Peon ans | 
Begin ee ee he eee 

5 Ee eT wl Sar Ra eT 
foe ace pe KOT eon aD ee 7 
Sa teen, Oe) ues mes Meee 3 | — 
ree fh a doe Sl ; 

| 


Sed ae L hei 
bea ENG ark Me tae ro geet AN | 


Ese? ee ee = 


IU. Smit aber 2 eaten pam ge menor pamreyg psc 















ie ree 


Lt wks 


Tae ee 


A, 


Ww 


aoe dee Sere eA eg he tee diet ee 


ii See sy ne ol Sen [be | 

- er ee Ae 

_ - . eee 

Peat ee Cn Meee oe aw ie ale ee eee ea 
a, a, ee a ee ee 


. 





Ly. 


Ill. 


II. 


cm CG 


Cute 


CAC ACG Tey 


RHYTHMICAL SCHEME. 167 
VRDE 
Tue Exopos (vy. 1261-1347). 
Str a. 


— 


Ce Gee cai er [RT | eee ym Feeney AN | 
MOO RO Sea | wendy ea | 

mle yey (eee ee | 
tere KO ey EA ag | AE 
Pere fy A Wek bt A 
sree ee ay ir ee A 
AUC, 92 Cd ieee | Wa || 
res Sa re Wes a AY 


Birnie. 


trim. 


GIA DP PRA AS Vie i es PAT 
trim. 

eae Memon] ea neers eweteo ANCE 
sis ESS UEC | eae | eleventh Os sat reauny Ae | 


Str. y’. 


Opa gh heme 

See hal ery ae Coulee PALA 
Pe ee eee cals Al] 
der el so eho [hdl 

«iM Saag, 1 Re a | genera, a aoe er 

Pit: Os 

ee Nice Uhh) pate Sa) oct Ie 
Nh SOS SIGN ie Mes Nh | Oe te L| 
Be Pg NN pee ey ean gens a MOE Se | 
Sa Mar cA bee al 

Pei Seyi ee aC IR) eee 


Ben Se McA OE yd | RE Mee cal Or Sat] Mamet aN 4) 


168 RHYTHMICAL SCHEME. 


Str. a. 


In consequence of the correspondence of vv. 3 and 4, v. 3 must 
be regarded a catalectic bacchic dipody. These syllables have not 
infrequently such value. 


Sindy o 
We must not regard v. 5 a dochmius with following choreic 
tripody : — 
FTO | ae Po | REE CAM Ieee Wh eee AT) 


Such a verse would be altogether unrhythmical. It is simply a 
melic iambic trimeter, which probably was not sung but recited : — 


i Sake (eer a Dane A) en ea (eee ey) 


Str. ye 


Str. y' and str. a close with exactly the same period. 


Eel Oe Wb Uhh 


A LIST OF THE MANUSCRIPTS AND EDITIONS OF THE ANTIGONE RE- 
FERRED TO MOST FREQUENTLY IN THE CRITICAL NOTES. 


L. Codex Laurentianus; the most valuable of the Mss. of Soph., and 
believed by many to be the archetype of all the other Codices of Soph. 
extant. It was written in the tenth or eleventh century, and contains, 
besides the seven plays of Soph., the seven plays of Aesch., the Argo- 
nautica of Apollonius Rhodius, and Scholia by different hands. In this 
Ms. are found also corrections, apparently of the same date as that of the 
codex, and therefore designated as prima manus or dup$ur7s. 

L2, A Ms. of the fourteenth century, in the Laurentian Library, 
generally regarded as a rescript of the preceding codex. It is charac- 
terized by many interpolations, but is valuable for the light it throws on 
some doubtful and obscure readings of L. 

A. A Ms. of the thirteenth century, in the National Library of Paris, 
containing all the seven plays. It is regarded by some as the chief of a 
different family of Mss. from that of which L is the archetype. : 

V (Cod. 468). A Ms. of the thirteenth century, in the Library of 
St. Mark’s at Venice. 

Vat. The oldest of the Mss. in the Vatican Library containing the 
Antigone; it was written in the fourteenth century. 

E. A Ms. of the fourteenth century, in the National Library of Paris. 
It contains the Aj., El., O. T., besides the Antigone. 

Among the ancient apographs of the codices, that of the grammarian 
Triclinius is one of the most freq. quoted. It was made in the fourteenth 
century, and is characterized by some corrections of trivial importance 
and by great licence of interpolation, esp. in the lyric parts. 

Sophokles Antigone. Erkliirt von G. Wolff. Dritte Auflage, bearbeitet 
von L. Bellermann. Leipzig, 1878. (Referred to as Bell.) 

Sophoclis Dramata, edidit Theo. Bergk. Lips., 1838. 

Sophocles with English Notes, by F. H. M. Blaydes. London, 1859. 
(Referred to as Bl.) 


Sophokles Antigone, Griechisch und Deutsch, von August Boeckh. 
Berlin, 1843. 


170 APPENDIX. 


Sophoclis Dramata. Denuo recensuit et illustravit Bothe cum annota- 
tione integra Brunckii. Lips., 1806. (Referred to as Brunck.) 

Sophocles with English Notes and Introductions, by L. Campbell. 
Vol. I. Second edition, revised. Oxford, 1879. (Referred to as Camp.) 

Sophoclis Tragoediae superstites et perditarum fragmenta, ex recensione 
et cum commentariis G. Dindorfii. Editio tertia. Vol. III. Oxon., 1860. 
(Referred to as Dind.) 

Poetae Scenici Graeci, ex recensione G. Dindorfii. Editio quinta. 
Lips., 1869. (Referred to as Dind. Poet. Scen.) 

Sophoclis Tragoediae, cum brev. not. Erfurdt. Editio tertia, cum 
adnotationibus Hermanni. Lips., 1830. (Referred to as Herm.) 

Antigone, nebst den Scholien des Laurentianus, herausgegeben yon 
M. Schmidt. Jena, 1880. 

Antigone. Erkliirt von Schneidewin. Dritte Auflage. Berlin, 1856. 
(Referred to as Schn.) 


Antigone. Erklairt von Schneidewin. Siebente Auflage, besorgt von 
Nauck. Berlin, 1875. (Referred to as N.) 


Sophoclis Antigone. Edidit F. Schubert. Lips., 1883. 

Antigone, recensuit et brevi adnotatione instruxit M. Seyffert. 
Berolini, 1865. (Referred to as Seyff.) 

Sophoclis Antigone, recensuit et explanavit E. Wunder, editio tertia. 
Gothae, 1846. (Referred to as Wund.) 

Sophoclis Antigone, recensuit et explanavit E. Wunder, editio quinta, 
quam curavit N. Wecklein. Lips., 1578. (Referred to as Weckl.) 


Occasional reference is made also to the Lexicon Sophocleum of Fr. 
Ellendt. Editio altera emendata. Curavit H. Genthe. Berolini, 1872. 
(Referred to as Ell.) 

Also to Meineke’s Beitréige zur Philologischen Kritik der Antigone des 
Sophokles. Berlin, 1861. (Referred to as Mein.) 

Also to Wecklein’s Ars Sophoclis Emendandi. (Referred to as Weckl. 
Soph. Emend.) Wiirzburg, 1869. 

Also to H. Bonitz’s Beitrége zur Erkldérung des Sophokles. Wien, 
1855-57. 

Also to J. Kviéala’s Beitrdge zur Kritik und Erkldérung des Sophokles. 
Wien, 1865. 

Other important treatises and dissertations to which reference is made 
are usually mentioned in connection with the name. 


APPENDIX. 171 


A BRIEF ACCOUNT OF THE MOST IMPORTANT VARIANTS IN THE MSS., 
OF CONJECTURAL READINGS, AND EMENDATIONS. 


2f. Whether to read étt or 6 te cannot be decided from the Mss. _ L, 
ace. to Dind. Poet. Scen., has 6, m1, with diastole by another hand. The 
Schol. of L has 6rr. With the reading 6 tt two views, with minor variations, 
have been taken of this sent.: (1) omotov, as repetition of 6 tT in an indir. 
interr. sent. without a conj. (as in a sent. containing two dir. interrs., cf. 401) ; 
(2) omotov, as introducing a clause subord. to that introduced by 6 tt, with 
which éerty is then to be supplied; here dmotoy = qualis, the correl. totes being 
omitted. Among the more plausible conjectures are: 6 Tu... | €AAetrov 
ovxl, Dind. Poet. Scen.; dt... | Td wotov ovxl (= adv drovovotv), Nauck 
(Arit. Bemerk.); 6 te... | xo@motov odxl (cf quis et qualis), Seyff. 
Schmidt proposes 6 tt... | Goukev ovxl . . . TeXetv, but how out of such a plain 
sent. the present reading could have arisen, it is difficult to see. Heimsoeth 
Krit. Studien, dp ole@a mov tt... | dmotov od Zeds vov «ré. Paley Eng. 
Journ, Philol. x., dp’ oto ® dtu... | ovk Eo®’ Srrotoy ody vov Lucaw Tedci; 

4. The Mss. read drys drep. All attempts to explain this reading are 
abortive. Boeckh’s interpretation, “to say nothing of the ruin,” where a@rep 
= xwpls, has had the most followers. Some have tried (in vain) to get the 
sense “not without ruin,” by changing ott’ to o¥8’, or by supplying the force 
of an ov from ovSév. F. Wieseler Philol., 1860, p. 474, proposes ot 7 
arns atep. Other emendations are: arypiov Brunck; drys €xov Porson; 
dxys arep Ast, and approved by Welcker (hein. M/us. 1861, p. 310); drys péra 
Vauvilliers; drys mépa Weckl. (Soph. Emend.). Paley believes 4-6 to be an 
interpolation. 

5. The repetition of the ov« in 6 is suspicious. May not odrotov ov 
originally have been omovovodv = qualecunque? ‘To this surmise we are 
led also by the statement of Schmidt that two Mss. (Monac. 500, and Vindob. 
160) have ovxt (traces of which also appear in L, E), which may be a corrup- 
tion of -ovv. 

18. L mSeav; but that the Schol. read qSy is evident from the gloss, dvtt 
Tov 15ea. 

24. The reading of the text is that of the Mss. Its anomalies are xpynoGels 
= Xpnoapevos, xpnoGar ody Siky, and Siky Stkaia. With Wund., Mein.,Schn., BL, 
Dind., we should prefer to reject the verse as a gloss. For xpyoGels W. reads 
xpyortots (with righteous justice and law in the sight of the good). Camp. suggests 
mpobels, having laid him out; Herm. and Ell. xpyoOels — mapayyerdels, i.e. 
Kteocles requested Creon to bury him with appropriate rites in case he should 
fall. Weckl. Soph. Emend. proposes pyyo Gels Sikys Sy or Stkalov. Margoliouth 
Studia Scenica I. favors xpyoGar Sikarwv kal vopw kata x Govos. 

29. dradov dkAavrov: so read L, EF. Inferior Mss. and most editt. d«Aavrov 
adradov, which is the more usual order (Kur. //ec. 30), and gives a smoother 


172 APPENDIX. 


metrical verse. Still, a tribrach in the second foot of the iambic trimeter is 
not unexampled: cf. worepa, Phil. 1235; x@owe, Aesch. Choeph. 1; warépa, 
Phil. 1814. 

40. C. A. Lehmann, Hermes xiv. 468, conjectures Avovo’ dv 70’ darrovea. 

46. This verse is rejected by W. and by many other editt., on the ground 
that it breaks the ottyxopv0la or single-verse-dialogue. Such a break, however, 
is not without example in Soph. Cf O. 7. 356-88C, 1171 f. The remark of 
Didymus, vo tov Yropynpatictav Tov otlxov vevobevoba, has influenced 
editt. 

48. p has been inserted by Brunck from the Schol. 

57. L reads émadAyAow, adopted by Herm. and Seyff. in the sense, taken 
with xepotv, of dAAnAodevoww. Others, in order to avoid the recurrence of the 
final syllable -ow, propose to read yxepl, or to transpose popov and xepoiv. 

70. Meineke proposes épot y and supplies éxov with pera, so as to throw 
more emphasis upon 7Séas. 

71. The older Mss. read dota, and tot evidently is imv. of ota; the 
meaning then is hold such views as you please. But for this sense dpoveiv 
is the usual word. W. adopts the reading dmota, which Herm. thought was 
required by the syntax. 

76. Late. Gerth de dial. tragoed., Curt. Stud. I.,b, 209f., has shown that 
both the Attic del and the Ionic aleé are used by the dramatic writers, and 
that where a spondaic word was needed, as here, the older and more weighty 
form alet was preferred. In 184, 1159, 1195, del, with the first syllable short- 
ened so as to form an iambus; in 166, 456, def is commonly measured Uu —_, 
though there we might have an irrational spondee. 

106. W. reads ’Apyoyevy by conjecture. This is adopted by Gleditsch, 
Die Cantica der Soph. Tragoedien. Bl. ’Apyétov. Feussner and Schiitz 
read ’ApyoOev éx | Bavta dara taveayla, joining ék with Bavra. Copyists 
might easily omit ék in such a position. E. Ahrens proposes ’Amvo@ev. 

108. W. is the only recent edit. who follows L in reading otvtopw = sharp- 
pointed, piercing. W.makes it refer to the sharp sound of the snapping of 
the reins over the backs of the horses. dvtdve, dfuKpdtw have been suggested. 
E has dfvrépw. The Schol. explains by o€et. 

110. yq and vmepérry (113) are emendations of Dind., who supposes that 
y@ and vsepérra came into the Mss. through an erroneous extension by the 
copyists of the use of Doric forms to the anapaestic systems. Were Doric 
forms to be introduced generally into the anapaests of Soph., a great many 
changes of text would be necessary. If, on the contrary, Dorisms are to 
be excluded from the anapaests, only the following need to be changed: Ant. 
804, mayKolrav; 822, @varav AtSav; Aj. 202, Hpex Geddy; 254, rroluvav; //. 90, 
mrayds; U. 7’. 1303, Sierav. See note on 380, where a Doric form occurs in 
an anapaestic system. 

112. In the Mss., the corresponding verse (129) of the next anapaestic 
system has two feet more than this. Because of this circumstance (which, 


APPENDIX. 173 


however, is far from being conclusive, since exact correspondence in anapaests 
is not always strictly observed, cf Aj. 206-219, Phil. 144-149 with 162-168), 
and the need of some word to govern oy, and in view of the Schol., ovrwa 
otparov . . . Hyayev 6 IloAvveixns, and the fact that Polynices cannot be 
the subject of what follows in the next strophe, most editt. have supposed 
that there was a lacuna in the Mss., which they have tried to supply in 
various ways: e.g. Erfurdt proposed émopevee Bows 8, Schn. ryaye’ Keivos 8. 
In W.’s reading (taken from J. Fr. Martin) dpoev means incited, and Ketvos 
refers to Adrastus, the leader of the Argives. The editt. that do not accept 
a lacuna generally follow Scaliger’s change in 110, és... IloAvveikous, which 
avoids the difficulty of making Polynices the subj. of the following verbs. 

113. els (és) yav ds, most of the Mss. alerds Ws ydv, the Schol. W., aleros 
& ynv. If an exact correspondence of verses in this anapaestic system is to 
be maintained, we must have a paroemiac here to correspond with 130, where 
the reading, however, is too uncertain to control the text of this verse. 

117. dovdcaroy is the emendation of Boeckh for doviarew or dowlator of 
the Mss., which does not suit the metre. The Schol., rais rav dove épwcrats 
Adyxats, also favors Boeckh’s change. 

122. re kat. In the Mss. re is wanting; it was added by Triclinius. So 
read most editt. Boeckh reads éumAyno@qvat; Bl., vw 7; W., cal ply; Weckl., 
Soph. Emend., te wal, the ri giving a sarcastic force to mAnoOyvat. 

124 ff. Most editt. adopt, with minor differences, this interpretation: 
The poet holding fast to the image of the eagle, which represents the Ar- 
gives, refers by Spdxovrt to the Thebans, thus alluding to the fable of the 
eagie and the dragon, and to the origin of the Thebans. The passage would 
then read, suitably to the construction of Spdxowr: in the sent.: (1) Such a 
warlike din, a thing difficult to overcome, was made at his back by his antagonist 
the dragon; or (2) a hard conquest for the dragon matching his foe. Two objec- 
tions may be urged: (1) The use of ods, €Ba, dudixavev, yévvowy is not in 
keeping with the retention of the figure in alerds. (2) mdrayos érafy must 
be said, of course, of the Thebans, and yet acc. to this interpretation this 
marayos was a Svcxelpwpa for the Thebans. We understand the poet to say 
that the Argive foe éBa, because trotos mdrayos kté. that he found it a thing 
hard to overpower. Schmidt proposes, rotos y dydl har’ érddy marayos “Apeos 
Gvtimddw Sovs xelpwna Spdxovri, which he translates, “such a mighty din of 
battle arose about the man (the Argive foe), that it gave him as a conquest to 
the opposing dragon (sc. the Thebans). Gleditsch proposes, dot trav8’ éraby 
( wdrayos “Apeos dyvtimdAov Te orrel(paya Spdaxovtos (Spdxwv being the Thebans). 

130. L has vaeporrlac with vaeporrac on the margin a antiqua manu. The 
former word is plainly a mistake, and such conjectures as varepomAlats of Vau- 
villiers (adopted by Bell.) and varepowrelas of Boeckh are unsatisfactory. W.’s 
reading, vrepomrny (referring to Capaneus and obj. of pumret), is ingenious ; but 
the word seems necessary to the thought of the preceding sent., for it was their 
defiant and proud advance which Zevs vrepexOalpe xré. vreporra is found in E. 


174 APPENDIX. 


134. ayrirumas is the reading of Triclinius, of several inferior Mss., and of 
the Schol. L has dayrirvra with ws written above by a later hand. The metre 
is against ayritvra. Many editt. follow Porson in writing dytituma in agree- 
ment with y@ (the earth smiting back); but we should then expect the regular 
form dytiTvte. 

138. Atos is the conjecture of W. from the mutilated reading of L (traces 
of § or & with two unequal marks of apostrophe). ta pév is found in most of 
the Mss. Wolff’s reading brings out the double antithesis between Capaneus 
and the other chieftains on the one hand and”Apns and Zevs on the other. 
Weckl.’s conjecture, elye 8 GAAQ ta TOvs (aliter se habuerunt res 
huius, ze. Capanei), is worthy of mention. So also is that of Gleditsch, 
elXe Tov8’ ade potp’ GAAa KTé. 

151. The Mss. are divided between @éc@at (so L) and @€o%e. Some editt. 
take @éo8at as the inf. for the imv. W.adopts Weckl.’s (Soph. Emend.) emen- 
dation, xpeav viv Oéo8ar. N. and Schmidt read xpy. BI. proposes Oapev for 
QéoGe. Schubert adopts Kvitala’s conjecture and reads tis viv 0éc8w. 

156 ff. The Mss. read veoxpos with one anapaest lacking in 156, and fol- 
lowed by veapatow Oedv xré. of our text. The cola in L begin with the words 
Kpéwv | veapaior | xwpet | ott | mpovSero | kowww. It seems necessary there- 
fore to supply a word in 156. The omission there of some word denoting 
ruler is further indicated by the Schol. on veoxpos: veworl katacrabels els trv 
dpx7v kal tupavviéa. With the change of veoxpos veapaior into veoxpotor, 
adopted by several editt., we lose what appears to be an important part of the 
thought, sc. that Creon had just come into power, a fact to which he himself 
refers in his speech (170-174). Wolff’s supposition that two anapaests fell out 
just before veapaiot (he would supply veoxpos tayds taxGels for the entire 
supposed lacuna) seems more violent than, following the arrangement of the 
verses indicated above, to take verse 160 as an anapaestic monometer. ‘That 
anapaestic systems do not need to correspond to each other in strophic 
arrangement is, acc. to Bell., to be seen in the Parodos of the Pil. and that 
of the O. C. 

158. riva in most editt., after the reading of Vat., and A. 

169. éuréSous is preferred by Reiske, Hartung, Schmidt, N., “almost” by 
Bl. W. objects that the usual expression for “standing firm,” as opposed to 
“fleeing,” is €waredov peéverv. 

180. éyxAyoas is the old Attic form for éyxAeloas. Photius Ler., p. 168, 
says: KAqoat of dpxator Adyouotv, od KActoat, Kal KASa~ oTw kal of TpaytKol 
Kal Oovxvd(6ns. The Mss. of the tragedians vary between y ande. Cf. Gerth 
de dial. tragoed., Curt. Stud. I. b., 217 ff. So éy«Ayor, 505, kAq@pov, 1186. 

189. owfovea. The iota subscript in the forms which have {¢ is good 
Attic usage. Cf Weckl. Curae Epigraphicae, p. 45. 

203. The Mss. read éxxexnpvx@at, corrected to éxkexnptx@at, which is the 
reading of W. This inf. must depend on A€yw. ékkexypukrar is the emenda- 
tion of Musgrave, and is the reading of the most editt. 


APPENDIX. 173 


206. alxicOéyr’ is the common reading (LL has alkurOévr®, A alkiobey +’). 
With the former reading, the best const. is to take aBamrov kal alkicbévr 
together, and Spas as accus. of specification with atkvoGevr’ lSeiv. 

211f. L Kpéwy. Inferior Mss. Kpéov. Many editt. reject these readings, 
partly in order to get a const. for the accus. of the next verse. W. reads xv- 
petv, and construes tov Svovouv KTé. Kupetvy TavT dpeoke. gol. N. proposes in 
211 od tatvrTa Spaces. Schmidt changes the next verse to Spav tov te KTE., 
Weckl. Soph. Emend. to éo tov te xré. Dind. changes kat to kas. Bell. reads 
to Spav instead of Kpéwv. 

213. Erfurdt corrected qwov 7 évertt of the Mss. To avoid mov ye, Dind. 
(1856) and Mein. proposed mov péteott, which W. has adopted. Bergk and 
N. read mwavtl col ¥ éveori rrov. 

218. L GAdAw®. aGdAdAw A, E. dAdo is found in only one late Ms. (acc. to 
Camp.). The contrast is not between the Chorus and some other person whe 
is commanded, but between the command given to other persons and that 
enjoined by Creon upon the Chorus. 

223. Mss. taxous. W. omovdys from the supposed citation of this passage 
in Arist. Rhet. iii. 14, and from the Schol., étue pera orroviqs doOpatvev mpds 
oe twemopevpat. But why prefer to the unexceptionable Ms. reading a citation 
which may have been carelessly made from memory? That Aristotle was not 
infallible in his quotations, is shown in a critical note of Bell.’s revision of 
Wolff. 

231. W. follows the Mss. oxoAy, which he connects with qwvtov = L ae- 
complished with difficulty, and hence Bpagvs. Bl. adopts the emendation of the 
Schol. cxoAq Taxus, which gives an oxymoron like oov6g Bpadis; but the 
latter is more suitable to the thought. 

241. ev ye oroxaly (a) in the Mss. This is the common reading of the 
editt. W. followed Bergk, who substituted ri dpownaty (e), taken from the 
supposed citation of this passage in Arist thet. iii. 14.10. The Schol. on 
Arist. /.c. says, Td 5€ Th hpowsdty rou Kpéovros éott Aéyovros. Bell. shows that 
not much weight is to be given to this Schol. Cope and Camp. think the words 
in Aristotle are prob. a quot. from Eur. Zph. Taur. 1162. 

242. onpaivey in L, A. onpavev in two later Mss. 

258. Naber, in Mnemosyne ix. 212 f., proposes €Axovros for the meaningless 
édXOdvros. 

263. The Mss. have gAX’ Edevye Td px elS€vat, one syllable too many. Er- 
furdt cut out to. Other conjectures are: Goettling épacke py elS€évar, Seyff. 
&pn To py elS€var, Bl. mds & Edhevye pr] elS€var, Dind. ehevye was To py. Pos- 
sibly elS€var is a gloss upon To py, borrowed from EvveSévar in 266. 

269. The punctuation in the text is that generally adopted. Camp. and 
Bl. rightly hold that the contrast between els and mavras, secured by W.’s 
punctuation, is pointless here. 

279. Camp. adopts N.’s emendation of ¥ for 4. 

280. W. changes kapé of the Mss. to xard pe, joining the prep. with 


176 APPENDIX. 


peoraorat, on the ground that xal with éué would imply that the guard had 
provoked some one else also. kat pe is an improvement suggested by Seidler 
on kdpé in changing the place of the emphasis. 

286. An exchange of position between mupdcwv and éxelvwv, suggested by 
N., would help the clearness of the sent. For veépovs, Herwerden proposes 
Sopovs. 

292. N. reads varov Sixalws elxov evAddws pépev, which is based upon 
four quotations of this passage by Eustathius. But it is generally believed 
that Eustathius here quoted incorrectly from memory. W. concludes that he 
had in mind the line of Eur. Frg. 175, éatis evdddas épe tov Saipova. 

313 f. These verses are rejected by Bergk as an interpolation, and 
placed by Schmidt after 326, as being more appropriate there. By this ar- 
rangement, Creon and the Guard have each the same number (5) of verses. 

318. ri S€ is the reading of most Mss. and editt. Satin L. W. has rl Sal 
pvOpifers. With the punctuation of the text, adopted from Seyff. and fol- 
lowed by Camp., the question has more point. 

320. All the Mss. read AdAnpa, except L which seems to have had (a)AdAnpa, 
the first a being erased. Both AdAnpa and dAnpa are explained by the Schol. 
SyAov favors dAnpa, since it needs no inference to prove AdAnpa; besides, 
Creon had already referred indirectly to the soldier’s loquacity (316). 

326. The Mss. ra Seva, which is adopted by Seyff. and W. W. thinks 
there is a sarcastic allusion to Sewov in 3823. But this seems unmeaning, nor 
does Seva give the required sense. Most editt. ra SeAd from the Schol. 
radnava is a conjecture of Weckl. Soph. Emend. 

342. L has qmoAevov; the other Mss. are divided between roAetov and 
modevwv. Camp. remarks that the masc. is more prob. because dyyp follows 
in the antistrophe, and Wund. thinks it more prob. that mwoAevwv was changed 
by copyists into troAevov (to agree with rovro) than that the opposite change 
was made. 

343. W. reads kovdovéwv, which is the corrected reading of L and is 
found in later Mss. The Schol. explains by kovoas kal taxéws depopevov. 
kovdovdwy is an emendation of Brunck, and is now generally accepted. 

351. L has éferat with @ written above @ in the Schol. Other Mss. have 
either dferat or éferar. Thus the verse lacks one syllable of being complete. 
wrdgterar was proposed by Brunck. From the Schol. on dydModov (kal Aelaer 
1 UTO" Ure tvyov aye), and from the Schol. in the next verse (dard Kowwov To 
umd {vyov dferat), it is to be inferred either that tro was wholly wanting in 
the text of the Schol., or that the prep. was compounded with the verb, and that 
its omission with tvyov (cf. Dionys. Hal. Hist. iii. 469, varyayov tov “Opdriov 
imo {vydv) became a matter of comment. ayetw {vydv without a prep., in the 
sense of to bring under the yoke, is unknown. W.’s conjectural reading fas . 
dye is forced. Among the most plausible emendations are: dxpderar dudr- 
Baroy tuvyov, Herm.; daAiferar dudiModov {uyov (cf. darhlcad’ tous, Hom. //. 
xxiii. 801), G. Jacob; twrov éOiferar, G. H. Miiller. Margoliouth adopts 


APPENDIX. 177 


adterat from Dind. Poet. Scen., and reads tamov déferat duditoAwy {uyov, 
ovpetov KTé., which he translates, “he rears him a yoke of servants in the 
horse and the bull.” Brunck’s reading seems the least unsatisfactory. 

354. W. adopts the conjectural reading of Wieseler, kat’ dvepoev dpovnpa, 
and interprets: “The thought which is swift as the wind becomes definitely 
fixed by means of the word.” 

357. The Mss. at@pra (= alOpea). So W., who takes it as=Td at@pea with 
mayor (cf. 1209, 1265), ie. the hecnness of the frosts. This is the reading also of BI. 
and Wund. Boeckh’s conjecture Uvmat@pera has been adopted chiefly because, 
as Camp. says, the repetition of U:_UIt_| _ U | _in verses 3, 4, 6, suits 
the composition of the strophe better than the introduction of the bacchius 
and cretic in verse 3, ve. 4 ____ | __uU _.. Camp. reads 8:al@pea; other editt. 
are divided between évalOpera and vratOpera. 

360. W. departs without sufficient reason from the Mss. reading adopted in 
the text. The phrase to which he objects is not 76 o¥S€év but odSév Td péAAov. 

361 ff. The traditional reading is not free from difficulty. Schmidt pro- 
poses “Ata povov devéiv ovx eppaté 1a- voowv & dunxavous kté. For émdgerar 
several changes have been proposed, e.g. émevgeran, émrapkéecer, érdorerat. 

365. codov te is hard to justify. In place of it, Heimsoeth proposes Sewov 
ai; Schmidt, rotdv te; Gleditsch, toodvbe. 

366. W. reads tor és to make the verse logaoedic. J. H. H. Schmidt 
makes it choreic. See Schmidt’s Rhythmic and Metric, p. 175, foot-note. 

368. mape(pwy in the Mss. Gloss in L? wAnpav: typav. Seyff., Erfurdt, 
Herm., Boeckh., Camp., follow the Mss. Boeckh interprets by violating from 
the idea of falsely inserting. The most noticeable emendations are: mAnpov, 
adopted by W., from the Schol.; 7° de(pwv = tav, Schn.; te thpav, Kayser ; 
mepatvev, Wund.; mapatpav, Dind., Ell.; and yepatpwv, Musgrave, Reiske, N., 
Bonitz. The last fits the thought best. 

375. Mein. thinks ra8 cannot be right and reads kak’. L épSo. This is 
preferred by Camp. and BI. to épSet because of the preceding opt. 

386. pécov has been restored by Seyff. from L. The other Mss. have els 
Séov. N. reads els katpov, Weckl. Soph. Emend., és kadov. 

390. Weckl. conjectures Setpo p é—nuxouv. 

411f. Keck proposes vmyvepov dopry. 

414. The Mss. read dedyoo, which is exactly contrary to the sense re- 
quired, se. to be neglectful of. The reading of the text is the emendation of 
Bonitz, and is adopted by Seyff., N., Weckl.  Golisch (Jahrb. Philol. 1878, 
p. 176) proposes & tig rod 8 ad’ evSrjorou rrovov. 

436. Dind. changes GAN B€as to dy yS€ws, which has found favor with 
many editt. But @AA@ adds the thought “she confessed all,” which was the 
cause of both pain and pleasure to the Guard, 

439. W.has adopted the proposal of BI. ra\XN against all Mss. authority 
and without sufficient reason. By mwavra tavra, the Guard simply means “all 
these considerations that I have been speaking of.” 


178 APPENDIX. 


447. IL 48a ta, which has been taken by most editt. as qSns td. Cobet, 
Nov. Lectt. 215, emends to qSyo8a, acc. to the directions of the old gramma- 
rians for the madata’ArCls. Cy. also Trach. 988, é&ySyo8a. 

452. rovovcs’... aptoev is the conjecture of Valckenaer for the traditional 
ot tovcS ... dpicav, and is preferred by W. in his critical appendix, and 
adopted by Seyff., N., Bonitz, Schmidt, et al. The defenders of the Ms. read- 
ing find in tove8 an intentional sarcasm on the same expression in Creon’s 
question, and understand it to refer to the laws of sepulture. But the ex- 
pression Tove év dvOpwrois seems rather vague for this. 

454, ws tdypamra is the reading of Boeckh after one Ms., for der dyparra. 

462. Lhas aur’. Brunck wrote ai? after inferior Mss. 

467. W. changes the Mss. @avovr’ to @ évos t’,2.e. the one sprung from my 
mother, and one (se. father). If only the mother is mentioned, W. argues that 
Polynices would be represented as only a half-brother of Antigone. But W.’s 
reading is not justified by évds dv8pds te Kal puds viets, Plat. Legg. i. 627 ¢, 
and similar passages, in which identity of parentage is expressed by the use of 
els or o aires. Mein. proposes ék pids pntpds tatpos tT aSamtov. abarrov 
jvoxXopnv vexvv is the ordinary reading. The Mss. vary between yoxopnv L, 
jvoxopnv A, nverxopnv Vat., yoxopny and loxopny inferior Mss. The Schol. 
jverxXopnnv: virepeiSov. ryvoxopnv has no warrant. yverxopnv and averyounv 
are found in use. The simple é€xopat in the sense of tAqvar is not found. 
aSarroy may be a gloss, or a change from dradov when the corrupt form 
yvoxepnv had gained foothold. BI. thinks the disturbance in the text arose 
from the omission of éy7’, and that véxwy is a gloss, and reads a@arrov dvr 
jveoxopnv. Weckl. Soph. Emend. also prefers this. 

486. cpapoverrépa (x) in A, Vat., dpatpoverrepa (ts) in L. The reading 
of the text gives a plainer const. than opatpoverrépas, which would have to be 
taken (as dSeAdnjs is) in the pred. gen. with kupet (ova). 

490. W. reads radous obj. of BovAetoat, and makes rov&e gen. of posses- 
sion referring to Polynices. For the plur. he cites O. 7. 987, ot marpds tador. 
He objects to BovAetoa as epexegetic inf. on account of its position, and to 
taking toov subst. with tov8 radov, like tcov trys TUXxNs, yys, and similar 
phrases. Metzger proposes rovSe xndevoat tadov. Keck would read rovSe 
dpovricat tao. 

505. The Mss. read éykAeloot, éykAyoo.. But the fut. opt. is not used in 
independent cond. sents. Some editt. prefer the aor. éykAqoat, éykAelorar. 

506 f. By giving these verses to the Chorus, W. avoids some of the difficul- 
ties mentioned in the notes. W. cannot be right in supposing that there is 
any reference to these verses in what follows. tovro (508) plainly refers to 
502 ff. vrAdAovow oropa does not imply that the Chorus have spoken, but is 
only another form of the statement in 504,505. In assigning these verses to 
the Chorus, W. has chosen the less objectionable course. 

520. Yoov is a variant. Some editt. read toa, others toous, and supply 
moet as pred. from the preceding verse. 


APPENDIX. ris 


527. Sdxpva AeBopeva 1, AcBopeva A, ActBopevy L,? V, Vat. Schol. Saxpv' 
elBopevn, the reading of ‘Triclinius. But e&Bw is not found in the tragedians. 
elBopeva, Aesch. Prom. 400, is a conjecture of Herm. 

531. Editt. generally read 4, omit comma after vepevy, and have comma 
instead of colon after @povwv. L, V read y. Valckenaer, on Phoen. 1637, 
shows that the art. is often found after a pron. in an address to indicate 
mockery or anger. Cf. El. 357, od & rpiv 7 provera poets pev Aoyw. 

557. L has pév y od (2) corrected a prima manu to pévror (= pév Tor). 
Schol. weavty Karas éScxets ppoveiv. The variants are many. A has pev Tots, 
which is preferred by the most editt. because it gives a more pointed contrast 
with tots 8€. Two interpretations are then given: (1) “You in the view of these 
(Creon), but I in the view of those (the gods below and Polynices) seemed, ete.” 
(2) “You seemed in that way (your way) to be exercising good judgment, but I 
in this way (my way).” Schubert reads, after Kviéala, od peév tas, tas § eyo. 

575. The common reading is épv. L. has pot, followed by W., Schn., Seyff., 
Dind. Poet, Scen. N. proposes povos, Mein. kupet, Weckl. Soph. Emend. péve. 

578f. L. has rao$e (instead of rotSe), prob. by inadvertence because of the 
following taoSe, just as A has both times tov&e. These variants and the pecu- 
liar emphasis of yuvatkas elvar have led to several emendations ; e.g. ev 8€ 
racde xpy yuvaixas fAar, Dind. ; efptar, Schmidt; ev Serds 5€ xpy, Seyff.; exSe- 
ras S€ xpr yuvaikas elvar, Weckl., after Engelmann. 

580. Naber, JZ/nemosyne ix. p. 212 f., proposes dptcorover for devyoucr, 
but this robs yap of its force. 

586. Most of the Mss. rovrias dAds, corrected by Elmsley. 

588. ‘Triclinius read Opyooats for Opyooyow of the Mss., which has been 
corrected by Ell. to Opyooaow. Bergk proposes épeBos Epadov, which is ap- 
proved by Bl. 

591. The text has the Ms. reading. W. objects to the combination of 
keAatvav and Svedvepov (a permanent and a temporary quality) by means 
of kat. The position of € is unusual. W.’s reading 8vodvepor is the con- 
jecture of Bergk. 

594 ff. “To find a perfectly satisfactory reading as a substitute for these 
ill-fitting words is hardly possible.” N. Instead of @ipévwv of the Mss., 
Herm, reads @8trev, which he takes metrically as the required spondee ; but 
Otros has clsewhere a short penalt. Dind. Poet. Scen. proposed anpat’ add 
GrAdots ewl wrpact. Kolster, Das zweite Stasimon in Soph. Antigone, Jahrb. 
Philol. 1867, p. 101 ff., ingeniously conjectures mypar ddbitws for mypata 
Pbipevwv. Schmidt reads: dpxata td AaBSaxiSav pbirav dpapar | mypar’ 
olkw myp él mrpate tiktovT. 

596. Kolster changes yévos to dyos, ec. “the blood-guiltiness (of the race) 
docs not leave posterity free.” 

600. Th. Kock conjectures @dAos for ddos. ‘This is adopted by Seyff. and 
defended by Kolster. 

603. Mss. kovs. Komls is the emendation of Jortin, now generally 


180 APPENDIX. 


received. Those who defend xovws make it refer to the strewing of the dust 
over the corpse, which becomes for Antigone gdowla. With this reading kar- 
apg is to be taken in the secondary sense of heap upon, which a Schol. explains 
by kadvrre. Camp. following Donaldson, defends this by saying that as 
KkaTapdaoOar Kove is “to cover one’s self with dust,” so by a poetical inversion 
the dust may be said karapay, “to cover or sweep out of sight.” 

605. cav av is Weckl.’s emendation for tedv of the Mss., and is received 
by W. through a supposed necessity for av with the potential opt. in the 
dramatists. 

606. Inferior Mss. read vaepBacia. 

607. Most of the Mss. read tavroyrpws. A has tavrayrpas, wholly free 
Srom old age, i.e. ever young. wavroyypws means either making all aged, or very 
aged, ancient. In neither sense has the word any fitness here. A Schol. 
explains by 6 alwwos. As analogous, Bell. cites wappéyas, maykakos, and may- 
yypes from later Greek as applied to xpovos. amavtaypevs is W.’s conjecture. 
Other conjectures are: waykpatts, twavras aipav, wdvr dypav. mayvToyTipws 
may have arisen from a supposed antithesis to the following dyypas. 

608. The Mss. reading 6 travroyrpas| oir’ dxaparot Geav is manifestly incor- 
rect when the verse is metrically compared with the corresponding -vowyv épwrwv 
| elSor. 8 otSev epmet of the antistrophe. Dind. writes ovr dkozoi Ceav viv; 
Herm., ovre Geav dkpnror; Schn., ovr’ éréwv dkparor. prves Oedv seems un- 
suitable. @€ovres is the conjecture of Donaldson and Heimsoeth. Instead of 
this word, Weckl. would prefer some verb (like @epovoww or pOlvovew in 
trans. sense) which fits better to the idea of pyves than aipovow from aipei. 
The true reading is yet to be found. 

612f. W. reads érapkéoat vopov, makes the inf. express purpose after 
Katéxets Suvdoras, and interprets so as to protect law and authority forever. 
This construction of the inf. as if Svvaca. dore preceded, and this sense of 
érapketv, are doubtful. 

613f. The Mss. otSév éprre. Ovarav Biotw maproAts (TapmoAtv?) éKTos dras. 
This means, in no respect does it (this law) approach the life of mortals in every 
state (i.e. everywhere) free from harm. But this conflicts with the leading thought 
at the beginning of the ode. The required thought is, no one who comes in con- 
flict with the sovereignity of Zeus, etc. The same objection holds against W.’s 
reading: 6 8 ovSév éprre Ovarav Blotos Kré., the life of mortals in every state does 
not pass free from calamity. The contradiction lies in saying “blest are they 
who are free from calamity,” and then, “no life is exempt from calamity.” 
Many editt. take refuge in mdprodv y for maprodts, which is understood to 
mean nothing proceeds very far without dry (which involves the same contradic- 
tion as that objected to above), or to the life of man nothing beyond the bounds 
comes free from drn (where the sense of mapmoAv seems forced). Lange’s 
conjecture (adopted by Schubert) mdvredes, nothing that is complete, with the 
notion that awdvreAes is for a mortal €kperpov, and the striving for it vmepBa- 
ola, is artificial. mAnppedds has been adopted from Weckl. Soph. Emend. as 


APPENDIX. 181 


being most in harmony with the thought and at the same time requiring no 
violent change of the Ms. reading. Dind. abandons the passage, supposing 
épwe. and éxrds aras to be interpolated from 618 and 625. 

620. L reads mpocatoy. The other Mss. vary between mpopavey, mpoc- 
Wavoy, mpocapy, tporalpy. The Schol., rpordepa, favors pavw or atpw. 

625. Mss. dAtyootov. dAlyorov is Bergk’s emendation. ¢Atyoorov is a 
doubtful form, and would mean one of a few. 

633. Ovpatvev is the reading of an old Schol. for Aveoalvwyv, which is a 
Garat Neyopevov and means rave. 

646. W.’s wéSas for movovs is a marginal reading of L, and is apparently 
confirmed by the Schol. But aovovs makes good sense, and is recommended 
by O. C. 460, rySe TY ToAE péeyav cwrnp’ dpeiobe, Tois & epois ex Opots movous. 

648. The Mss. read tds pévas vd’ Sovys. Triclinius first inserted ¥ 
before v¢’ to heal the metrical fault. But it is difficult to see any force in yé 
with dpévas. W.’s reading 80 7Sovqv is a conjecture of Bl. Dind. Poet. Scen. 
dpevas vd’ HSovys Sapels, gives an apparent dactyl in the third foot. He also 
proposes cas ud’ WSovys pp€vas, which is adopted by Schubert. Mein. proposes 
dpévas ov ¥ Sovy. Weckl. rac& vd’ 7Sovrs ppévas. 

659. L has ta 7’ évyevy, with ovyyevy written above. ovyyevy is prob. a 
gloss, but is regarded by W. as an original correction. Erfurdt corrected 
to Tay éyyevn- 

669. W. rejects this verse, (1) because ed dpxeobat seems to him superfluous 
after what is said in 666 ff.; (2) because dpxeoOat ought to come before 
dpxetv, since fo rule well is a result of to obey well; (8) because with this verse 
omitted the number of verses spoken by Creon and by Haemon would be 
exactly equal. These reasons seem insufficient. Soph. is not so rigid an 
observer as Aesch. of correspondence in the ottxopv@la. Bl. would prefer 
to read Kadds 7’ av dpxeww ev 7’ dv dpyer Oar. 

673. W. reads odes 7... 48 (= 48) after two inferior Mss. This ap- 
pears to be the emendation of a scribe who wished to avoid the anacoluthon 
occasioned by ré... 78e. Many editt. effect the same result by omitting 7’, 
which has, however, the best Mss. authority. 

674. L reads cuppaxne (= ovv paxyn). This is defended by Camp. and 
others, but with difficulty. Better is the emendation of Held (Progr. Schweid- 
nitz, 1854), kav paxy Sopos. The reading of W. is the conjecture of Reiske, 
and is almost generally received. 

675. Keck objects to trpomds, and would substitute rages for it. 

688. L has vov with \ written above, a prima manu. gol is the reading 
also of A, V. Most editt. write cov. 

706. W.’s change of rovr’ to rov& is unnecessary, and without Ms. 
support. 

707. Priscian, Jnstit. Gram. 17, 157, quotes this verse thus: éo7s ydp 
avrav ev dpoveiv povos Soxel. 

718. Most Mss. have @upo, which some join with elke as a local dat.,. yield 


182 APPENDIX. 


in your heart (but this is an Epic usage), others with 8(80v, allow to your anger 
a departure. ®vpov is found in L?, V, and in several later Mss. W.’s con- 
jecture pv@, yield in respect to your edict, does not recommend itself. 

736. The Mss. ye. W., with many editt., adopts Dobree’s emendation. 
The succession of 758, 757, 736, 739, seems preferable to that of the text. 

747. The Mss. otk dv. ov tav is Elmsley’s conjecture. 

755 ff. The transposition adopted from Bell., and suggested to him by 
Donner, is preferred also by Weckl. N. places 756-7 after 749 (cf also 
Enger, Philol. 1867, p. 544), but this order makes the connectivn less 
clear. 

760. L dyaye, A dyere. Several editt. prefer the latter. 

775. W. adopts écov for ds of the Mss. from Bl., on the ground that 
Tovovrov requires a correlative. But ds may stand instead of éaov. 

785. W. adopts the conjecture of Winckelmann, @ for 8. Dind. Poet. 
Scen. also reads @’, and adopts the reading 6s 7 of L in 782, which gives the 
correlation of Té... Té. 

789. Instead of ém of the Mss., N., BL, Weckl., W., read o€ y. éq is 
defended by Camp., who makes it mean in the case of. Erfurdt and others 
take it for €meot. 

798. IL has wadpepyos, which is prob. the error of a copyist. The reading of 
the text requires the resolution of the arsis of a logaoedic dactyl, by which a 
proceleusmatic (mdpeSpos év) corresponds to a dactyl of three times (pvEpos). 
This is so rare and questionable as to lead many editt. to abandon the Ms. read- 
ing and to adopt that of Emperius, vupdas tov peyadwv tavde mapedpos, which 
removes the metrical difficulty. Still, although cases of this resolution are 
rare, a few seem well authenticated. Schmidt, Rhythmic and Metric, p. 55, gives 
one instance, Pind. Pyth. xi. 4, wap MeAtav = cui iepay. W. adds, Vem. vii. 
10, Evgevida marpa = el Mvapocvvas. Also, Soph. -1/. 403, dd€Oprov alkiver = 
evhpoves “Apyeiors. In Eur. we find at least one instance: Androm. 490, 
épiS0s tmep = atroxpatovs. In Soph., Bell. has found O. 7. 1195, ot8€va 
pakapi{e = OnBarow dvdcoewy, and 970 of the Ant., dyxtrodts "Apns = dpxato- 
yoveyv (981). As analogous Bell. cites the fact that also in comic trimeter 
there are a few instances where a measure of three ¢/mes (which is the measure 
of the logaoedic dactyl, the long syllable being xpovos dAoyos = one and a 
half times) is filled by four short sylables, namely, when an anapaest follows 
upon a tribrach (dactyl); ey. Arist. Ach. 733, dxoverov 84, woréxer eply tav 


yorrépa, yy | fo hur | ue [cs Aves) 108) rotamoire 
yévos; d0ev ai rpijpes aikadal; UU ]_u | vou |_| —o |_| 


811. Bl. prefers mdykowvos, which exactly fits the metre in the correspond- 
ing verse, 828, of the antistrophe. Cf El. 158, é’At&Sa waykoivov Aipvas. 

814. L, A, V, émtwupdlStos, which gives a dactyl where a spondee is found 
in the corresponding verse of the antistrophe. The word is found only in one 
other place, Meleager, Anth. Pal.7, 182. él vupdelors is Bergk’s emendation, 
adopted by Schn., Wund., N. But Dind., Bl., Camp. et al. read émuvupdetos. 


APPENDIX. 183 


828. The Mss. have opBpw. dpBpor is the almost certain conjecture of 
Musgrave. Camp. alone of recent editt. defends épBpw. 

831. For @’ um of the Mss. most editt. read 8 tm. This follows in part 
quite naturally from the correction in 828. 

834. The Mss. vary between Oeoyevrjs, metrically impossible, and Ocoyevvys. 
W. reads Oeoyevys, after Wieseler, because he thinks Geoyevvys an unknown 
and improbable form. N. cites an instance of it in Tzetzes, and of ov- 
royevvys in Nicetas, of mpwroyevyys in Theod. Prod. But these are too late 
to be of any authoritative value. He thinks Soph. may have written @elov te 
Yyevous. Gecoyevjs occurs once in the Sibylline Oracles, 5, 261. 

836 ff. Kalrot POipevw. W., under the influence of a Schol., gatts tots loo- 
O<ois Opolws éTeAeUTHGEV, Writes kal tw. But the use of the masc. of the partic. 
without the art. makes the statement general. Variants are P@ipévg, pOievav. 
If 888 ({aorav kal érreira Oavovcav) were to be retained, there is reason for 
preferring $@.pévg, since the reference in 838 is definitely to Antigone, and 
with that @@péeva would better agree than M@pévw. But 838 is rejected as a 
verse without point. It was rejected already by the Aldine edit. If the verse 
is retained, a verse is still wanting to complete the correspondence with the pre- 
ceding anapaestic system, 817-822. This fact (which, however, is not decisive 
here) and the Schol. kaprepeiv oe xp, os kal 7} NidBn éxaprépnoev mapapv- 
Bovpevos avtrv, to which nothing in the text corresponds, have led some to 
believe that a verse has fallen out between 837 and 838. W. proposes this: 
oé S€ Kal TAnVvat mperov ds Kelyny, by which the Chorus would mean, “it is 
proper that you also show fortitude as did she,” but which Antigone should 
understand to mean “it is fitting that you also suffer”; and it is to this then 
that Antigone alludes by otpot yeAwpat. By transposing the words in 836-7, 
as has been done here, a paroemiac is avoided in the middle of the system, 
and t in teobeois is kept short, as is usual in tragedy. 

840. olxopevay is the correction of Martin for dAopévav, dAAopévay of the 
Mss. Some adopt ovAopévavy from Triclinius; but this commonly means 
destructive. 

846. émktropoar. A marginal reading is émPoopat (for émBopar), which 
Bl. prefers. Wund. reads érav$apat. 

848. Mostof the Mss. have épypa, corrected by Brunck to &pypa. L épypa. 
Many editt. follow Herm. in reading €ppa. 

850 f. W. has adopted Bpotots from Triclinius. y has been inserted 
metri gratia. The metre of this and of the corresponding verse, 870, of 
the antistrophe do not agree. Bergk, Dind., et al, reject the verse as an 
interpolation. Conjectures are numerous. Several editt. adopt that of Ein- 
perius, ott’ évy rotow er’ ovte Totow. Gileditsch’s reading is ld 8vemortpos 
Bpotav, ovb€ vexpos vekpoiow | peéTotkos, ov Loo.v, ov Bavovorv, which is in 
exact metrical correspondence with the commonly received reading of the 
antistrophe, ld SvemetTpwv Kaolyvnte ydpwv Kuprcas, Sava er’ ovoav Katt: 


vapes pe. 


184 APPENDIX. 


855. L reads wodvv. W. proposes mode. Schn., Bergk, woSotv = violently. 
mpocemeces does not seem to be the right verb. V has mpooémauwas. Cf 
Aesch. Prom. 885, \dyou walove’ elky | oTvyvis Tpds KUpacLW ATs. 

860. otroy is Brunck’s reading for otkrov, adopted by Dind., B1., N. 

865. Svcpopwin L. The Schol. has Svepepov agreeing with partpes, which 
is preferred by most editt. 

869f. W.’s reading is without authority, except that t# is found repeated 
in L, which seems to be an attempt to make the metre agree with the cor- 
responding verse of the strophe, 850. Bell. gets a closer metrical corre- 
spondence by reading td SveToTpwv ld yapev Kaclyvyte KUpoas, Which has 
been adopted as being the least objectionable. 

877. Dind. rejects radaippev as a repetition from 866, and reads épxopat| 
Tay TuLaTay odov. 

879. Mss. itepov. Many editt. read tpov so as to avoid resolution of the 
trochee. ipds is written also in O. C.16. But N. denies that this form was 
ever used by Soph. 

887. The Mss. vary between ddeire, abate, dere, and are. 

888. Morstadt’s conjecture that rupBevew is a copyist’s error for vupdevev 
is approved by Weckl. 

905 ff. The spuriousness of these verses was first urged by A. Jacob, 
Quaest. Soph., 1821. Critics are not agreed as to the extent of the supposed 
interpolation. W. brackets 905-913 + vopw 914; N., 904-920; Dind., 900-928 ; 
Schmidt, 904-924; Weckl., 905-912. A passage of somewhat similar rhetori- 
cal character is El. 1301 ff. 

916. Kern would write 84 Kpéwv for 81a xepav. 

922 f. These verses are rejected by N. on the ground that 922 is contra- 
dictory to the attitude of Antigone, who from the first has been convinced that 
the gods approve her deed, and that Creon will have to suffer for his conduct, 
and because the phrase tly’. . . Euppdxev is too obscure. For Evppaxav some 
prefer Euppayetv. 

927. For py mAelw, N. would prefer pr pelo. But the reading of the 
text is more emphatic, since it implies that a suffering greater than her own 
can hardly be conceived. Her fate, certainly, is as bitter as one could wish 
for Creon. 

935 f. The Schol. was in doubt whether to assign these lines to Creon or 
to the Chorus. The Mss. assign them to Creon. Most editt. follow Boeckh in 
giving them to the Chorus. Crcon’s threat in 952 seems to leave nothing 
more to be said by him. Antigone recognizes this in 953-4, The final con- 
firmation comes most fittingly from the Chorus. 

939. pédAdw, Mss. and editt. generally. pedAAd was adopted by W. from 
Mein., on the mistaken ground that péAd@ is not suited to the sense. peddw is 
a rare word, and is nowhere found in Soph. 

941. BacidAlSa L, A, E, Vat., L?, Schol. But this gives a dactyl and an 
anapaest in the same dipody. Seyff. emended to BactreSay, supposing the 


APPENDIX. 185 


final v omitted before the next p. This is adopted by Camp. Triclinius 
read Bacitcav, Herm., BaotAni$a, Emperius, OyBys tHv koipaviday | povvny 
Aouryy (on which tHv BaotAlSa would be a gloss). Bergk preters AaBSaxidav. 
N. brackets BaotAida, Dind. rejects the whole line. 

943. The Mss. eloéBeav. Triclinius changed this to edoeBlav in order to 
make a paroemiac at the close of the anapaestic system. 

948. Kal is omitted by the Mss., and added by Herm. 

952. ddABos is Erfurdt’s generally received emendation for the Mss. dpBpos. 
Erfurdt compares Bacchylides ap. Stob. Eel. Phys. I. 166, @varoitot 8 ovk 
avBaiperot | ovr’ 6ABos oT’ axdparos ”Apns. 

955. o€vXoAos is Scaliger’s correction of the Mss. dfvxodws. 

956. W.remarks on kepropiots that the repetition of this word after so short 
an interval is suspicious, that the word does not well suit épyais, and that the 
dat. of cause is more properly joined with Dionysus, who is the doer. Dind. 
suspects a dittography. The error caused by letting the eye fall upon 962 
may have crowded out a word like dvtiBlois, which would give by the violent 
anger of Dionysus. 

957. L has xatddapxtos. The other Mss. have mostly katdpaxros. 
Metathesis of pis freq. See Weckl. Curae E:pigraphicae, p. 45. 

959f. W. writes €v@npov after Pleitner, Progr. 1864. Only thus, he says, 
does Soph. come into harmony with the version of this myth given by Apol- 
lodorus. See on 955. W., accordingly, gives the sense thus: “In the case of 
him who is thus bound to the rocks, the violence of horses makes the mad- 
ness (together with the blood) trickle away; 7.e. his mad insolence vanishes 
with his life.” But without a more definite reference than é€v@npov, is it 
probable that the poet would be understood to refer to this feature of the 
story? W.implies that ordfew is not easily understood unless it refers to the 
dripping of blood. But ef) Aesch. Agam. 179, orate. 8 év varve .. . movos. 
The Schol. explains by ottw kal tov Avkovpyov dard THs pavias dpy7) droBalve. 
Camp. renders: “So dire is the excess of rage that flows from madness.” 
Bergk and N. propose arnpov for davOnpov. 

965. W. adopts 8 from Seyff. All the Mss. have ¢ except L, which omits 
the conj. 

966. The Mss. Kvavedv medXayéwv (meAdyewv L) metpdav. This is now gen- 
erally rejected, merpoav being undoubtedly a gloss. omaAdSev, Wiescler’s 
emendation, is now commonly received. Cf Hesych. omaAdSes* at aepte- 
Xopevar TH Sardcoy wérpar. Soph. Frg. 541, TIdceSov, 6s yAaukds pédes 
evavepov Aipvas ep’ vynrais omAdSeoot cTropatwv. 

968. The Mss. vary between 4&8 and 48, impossible metrically. W. reads 
va 8 used in an ady. sense = tum (ta pev = quum being omitted), to make 
prominent the locality which is directly connected with the story. It would 
be difficult to sustain this view. 

969. agevos is Boeckh’s addition for the lost cretic __.U _. Mein. suggests 
mav. Camp. would prefer some verb like toraras or kAqferat. arotevoy in O. 7. 


186 APPENDIX. 


196, is explained by the Schol. by 8vcyxelwepov and referred to Salmydessus 
Cf. Aesch. Prom. 726, Dardpvbynoota yvabas | éxOpot_evos vavTaior. 

970. dyxovpos is adopted by W. from Dind. (who has since rejected it) for 
metrical reasons. For the resolution of the long thesis in a logaoedic dactyl, 
see on 798, App. 

972 ff. apatov €Akos was changed by Schn. to dpatov éAkos, tubAwbev to 
dpaxrov. Wund., Dind., Bl, Weckl., read dpax@év for rupdw0ev, and adopt 
drep0’ éyxewv, the conjecture of Herm. for the senseless dpaxGev éyxéwv of the 
Mss. dpaxévrwy is the emendation of Lachmann. N. would prefer dpay@év 
€ aypias Sdpaptos ... TupAwbevTwv vd’ aiparnpais. 

979. L has warpos. 

984. OvéAAatowv. So Ell. and Dind. for the Mss. @véAAqow. 

1021. evorpous is not a sure reading. ‘Two letters are erased in L after 
ev. N. thinks the true reading to be alciovs. 

1027. mee! L, wéAn A. Bergk, Dind., Wund. write d«yrar. . . wéAq. 

1035. Most of the Mss. have trav 8 vmal yévous. The text follows Herm., 
Boeckh, Bonitz, Camp. in striking out 8, and taking rev as a rel. or dem. pron. 
pov, the reading of W.,is impossible, for it leaves vmal yévous entirely in- 
definite. Some editt. think the reference is to the relatives of Creon, particu- 
larly to Antigone and Haemon. To accommodate this interpretation several 
changes have been suggested. N. proposes toto. 8 év yéve.; Dind., trav &é 
wvyyevav vrro. 

1036. kdkmedoptiopar is the reading of a later hand in L and of some 
inferior Mss. Camp. prefers this. 

1037. L has ra (ov written above a prima manu). The other Mss. vary be- 
tween tov mporapSewv, Tov mpds odpdewv, TOV mpd DapdSéwv. The reading of 
Bl. is adopted in the text. 

1056. For ro & é«, Hartung reads to 8 av. Cobet conjectures to 8€ ye. 

1065. tpoxovus is Erfurdt’s emendation of tpoxovs which means the turning 
of the wheel. This reading would better fit Winckelmann’s emendation qAvov 
Tedetv, Which is adopted by N. Kvicala favors reAetv in an intr. sense = to 
come to an end, Certain critics, in a realistic vein, argue for tpoxovs, on the 
ground that, because the predictions of Tiresias were to be fulfilled in the 
course of that day, Soph. would not make the seer say tpoxovs, as if several 
days might yet elapse. But the expression is to be taken as an indefinite one, 
like that in 1078. 

1069. katwKioras: so read most of the Mss. and editt. E, L?, have karo. 
kioas. With the partic., te is superfluous. 

1080-83. A perplexing passage. The first difficulty is the exact reference. 
W., Erfurdt, Herm., Seyff., Camp., suppose that these verses contain a predic- 
tion of the war of the Epigoni, who ten years later avenged the denial of 
burial rites to their fathers by the destruction of Thebes. To make this ref- 
erence more apparent, W. adopts the conjecture of Seyff., ra mpdypar’, ze. 
which (lit. whose affairs) dogs have polluted, and follows Bergk in reading 


APPENDIX. 187 


ovvrapagovrat, acc. to a late Schol., at modes émavactycovtal co. Wund., 
Dind., Mein., Weckl., reject the passage as an interpolation fabricated 
from 1016-17. Boeckh, Schn., N., Bell., take the passage either as a 
general statement or as referring to the calamities that are to befall 
Thebes, without any particular allusion to the war of the Epigoni. Against 
this particular allusion Boeckh objects with much force as follows: (1) There 
is no reference in the entire play to any such event, nor to the tradition 
(cf. I[dt. ix. 27) that the other Argive leaders were denied burial. (2) 
modes €xOpai cannot refer to the Argive cities, since they were already 
in hostility with Thebes. (5) It is absurd to speak of birds —to say 
nothing of dogs —carrying this “unholy savor” into Peloponnesian cities. 
The second difficulty is the connection of the passage with the context. The 
transition between 1077-79 and 1080-86 is abrupt. Schn. seeks to make it 
less so by taking wdeat modes in the sense of the entire state, and connecting 
it closely with cots Sopois ; but macat modes cannot be tortured to mean that. 
To what é€x@pat refers is uncertain. Some supply tats "Epwvou. from 
1075; others, got, meaning Creon; others, with the Schol., rots OnBators; 
others, tots Qeots. These difficulties led Schiitz and Kviéala to place the pas- 
sage immediately after 1022, where éx@pat would naturally be taken with cot 
in 1020, i.e. hateful to the gods, and the connection is thus much more clear. 
The third difficulty is in the use of certain expressions. (1) écwv omapdypara 
can hardly mean anything clse than the mangled remains of as many (citizens). One 
of the most ingenious solutions of this difficulty is that of Schiitz, who proposes 
to read tdrdpypara and takes Ka@yyvoav in the sense of polluted (cf. Schol., 
pera ayous ékopicay, and Hesych., kabaylow* cuvtekéow kal kabiepwow, mapa Se 
Lodokrci ék Tov evavtiov éml rod pratve térakrat), vc. the sacrificial offerings of 
which dogs have polluted, ete. (2) éetvotxov has been objected to on the ground 
that moAw would not be found in the rel. sent. after modes. This led W. to 
adopt the conjecture of Wieseler, maAnv, meaning the ash of the sacrificial 
hearth. N. conjectures moAov, and translates the phrase, to their own native 
sphere, i.e. the sky. But neither is satisfactory. The interpretation given in the 
notes is a choice of evils, but the preference would be more decided were the 
passage to be placed in immediate connection with 1022, as indicated above. 

1089. yovxwrépay is the Mss. reading for the more common Attic qovxai- 
Tepov. ovxwratos is found, acc. to some editt., in Plat. Charm. 160 a, and 
jovxwtepov in Bekk. Anecd. 98, 19. 

1090. dv is Brunck’s emendation for q of the Mss. Those who retain 4 
connect vovv with tov dpevav in the sense of the spirit of his mind (like yvopy 
dpevav, VU. 7. 524, Lat. mens animi). But the position of the words is 
against this. N. defends #4, and thinks the sent. is a combination of two 
consts., Viz., dpelvw dpevav trav vov déper and apelvw 7 dv vow déper. 

1096. elkaSetv. Mss. elkd@ev. Editt. have generally followed Elmsley 
in holding this and similar forms to be second aorists. But Curtius, Verdoon 
IL., p. 846, decides in favor of the traditional accentuation, and shows that 6 
docs not belong exclusively to any tense stem. 


188 APPENDIX. 


1096 f. No satisfactory reading for these verses has yet been found. 
W.’s view seems wholly untenable. His const. is mwépa év Seve (éotly) 
dvtirtavtTa Oupov (subj.) mardgat dry, tc. it is a still more terrible thing for the 
soul that resists to throb with calamity (mwardéar taken absolutely (as in Eng. 
we say “to palpitate with fear”), and dry as dat. of instrument). amépa for 
mapa finds favor also with Bl., N., who take the thought to be “to yield is 
hard, but to resist is still more terrible.” N. compares such phrases as Se.wov 
Kal mépa Se.ov (Dem. 45, 75), wémovOa Sewa mrciota kal Servav mépa (Greg. 
Naz. II. p. 178), and proposes to read dry madatoat Seiwa kal Servav mépa. 
From 1099 it is evident that Creon is already casting about how to find his 
way out of his trouble; and in this frame of mind he is not so likely to 
consider what is more or less terrible as to seek for the best reason for 
yielding, which is, that he is ruined if he does not yield. dry is difficult to 
understand. By reading dry (nom.), and making @vpov obj., the sense would 
be, but calamity is at the door to smite my soul resisting. Cf. Ar. Ran. 54, 
wo80s THY KapSlay érarate. 

1098. AaPetv, or Aakety in L, but most editt. take this to be dittography of 
Aakety, 1094, and read Kpéov, found in inferior Mss. 

1105. W. has rejected the reading of his first edit. kapdias 8 é&lorapar 
for kapSiq’terioctapa: after L, which is difficult to defend, and is now 
generally abandoned. The Schol. explains by poyts peOlorapar ts mporépas 
yvopns. 

1108. L reads tr or tr, with doubtful breathing; A has otr’; most of the 
later Mss. have tr’. The second tr of the text is found first in Triclinius. 
W. makes ol 1’ émdoves the subj. of orelxovev dv, supplied from oretxou’ av. 

1111. L has 80fa. +8 érectpddynv. The Schol. explains by Soxroet 
petertpadyv. petaortpedery is the regular compound for change about. 80f@ 
would make the verse unmetrical. 

1115. W. and N. change the order of the words in order to make the 
metrical correspondence more exact in the strophe and antistrophe. But in 
logaoedic verse an irrational long is admissible in the unaccented syllable. 

1119. The Mss. have ’Iradiay. The Schol., 8a to toAvdprredov THs Xdpas, 
also points to this. So read most editt. But W., N., Bell., prefer "Ikapiay 
for the reason that it is highly improbable that Soph. should here mention 
remote Italy and omit all reference to the original home of the Attic cult 
of Dionysus. Copyists might easily mistake the well-known ItaXla for this 
to them unknown Attic deme. 

1121 f. W. reads & Baxxet, Baxxav parporoAw, with the Mss. and most 
editt. But @ in some of the Mss. is written above Baxxevd. was rejected 
by Herm., and 6 before patpomoAw was added by Musgrave so as to make 
the metre correspond exactly with that of the corresponding verse of the 
antistrophe. 

1123 f. The Mss. have valwv aap’ vypov... peeBpov. Dind. emends to 
vaterov. vypwv is the reading of Triclinius. pelOpwy is the emendation of 


APPENDIX. 189 


Herm. These changes have been adopted by most recent editt. Camp., 
however, follows the Mss. 

1129. The Mss. have vipooat otelxovot, which has been transposed metri 
gratia by Bl.and W. But even then the metre does not exactly agree with 
the corresponding verse of the strophe (wrelxovot= yévos KAv-). Keeping 
the same order as that of the Mss., Dind. proposed vipat otlxovot, which 
has been adopted by Schmidt in his metrical scheme. But the authority for 
otixovert is only a gloss of Hesychius, who freq. interchanges ev andt. Mein. 
proposed to read kXewrav for KAvtdy in the strophe. Rauchenstein, /thein. 
Mus. N. F. xxvi. 116, proposes Kapvkvov | vipat vépovot. The Mss. reading 
has been retained in this edit., and the irrational long syllable admitted in the 
metrical scheme. x 

1143. Ilapvaciav: Dind. for Tlapyyclav. Cf Tlapvacot, O. T. 475; 
Tlapvactos, Aesch. Choeph. 952. 

1146. In W.’s reading, wip mvedvtwv of the Mss. has been changed to 
wvptvev, a word not found in Soph., and the order of xopayé dotpwev 
has been reversed. amvevovtwv of the text was first suggested by Brunck. 
So we have in Aesch. Choeph. 622, avelov@’ (acc. to Heath’s emendation), and 
the Aldine edit. read katanveter in Agam. 105. 

1150. rpopdvy® avaf is Bergk’s emendation of mpoddvnb. Natiais, where 
-tatg may have arisen in the Mss. from an emendation of Ovlact. Boeckh, 
Dind., Camp., retain the Mss. reading or change to arpoddvy® & Nagiats, and 
insert dpa before mods in 1141, so as to make the metre of the corresponding 
verses agree. W. suggests to keep the Mss. reading, and to change tavSapos 
to madatoSapos, 1141. 

1156. Mein. and N. think the text corrupt, and deny the correctness of the 
interpretation given in the notes. Mein. calls attention to the unpleasant 
frequency of the syllable ay, and would prefer ototov av ti’ dvOpanrov Blov. 

1160. BI. prefers ébeotdtov to kabeotdétwv, with which N. agrees. 

1166. mpoSdcw dvbpes, ov kre. is taken from Athenaeus (see énfra) for 
mpodaciv, avipds ov Kré. of the older Mss. W. is inclined to favor the con- 
jecture of BI1., rpo&o ris, dvBpes (voc.). 

1167. This verse is omitted in the Mss., and was added by Turnebus from 
Athenaeus vii. 280. The Schol. seems to have read it. N. proposes obte dy 
éyd {yv, or od Tiny éyd fav. Schmidt proposes tds ydp Sovds étav mpodes, 
év tacl o od riOnp ey, or, if 1167 is included as genuine, tds ydp 1Sovds | 
Ss av mpo8a, TovovTov ov TiAnp’ eye | év Loci, GAN Eprpuxov tyovpat vekpov. 

1168. I reads mAovtet kal fy. This is defended by Camp. as being an 
instance of the pres. indic. to state a supposition. But the impy. seems more 
forcible. The statement is a general one. 

1175. avrexetp is in the view of many critics an unsatisfactory reading. 
Mein. conjectured dprixeup = slain just now by a bloody hand, or (Lehrs) struck 
by a mighty hand. Keck proposes avtomas. Jacob regards 1176-77 as an 
interpolation. 


190 APPENDIX. 


1179. Bovdeveww has been suspected as a false reading. Weckl. Soph. 
Emend. proposes ovpBadAew. 

1182. Brunck reads wep for mdpa, and is followed by Dind. Poet. Scen. 
and N. 

1184 f. IIadddS0s evypdrwv mpooryopos is suspected by many editt. 
W. cannot find another instance of mpooryopos used as a subst. But kart- 
yopos and ovvyyopos are formed and used in precisely the same way. TIad- 
Adbdos Bpetas, or o€Bas, has been conjectured. 

1195. dAyGev is Neue’s emendation of the Mss. 7 ddrOev. 

1200. The Mss. katacyéGew. Elmsley writes katacyebeiv. See on 1096. 

1208. podwy: L has a@ written by an ancient corrector over od, ie. 
padev, which seems preferable. 

1209. Schifer prefers meproaiver, Wund. aepurodet, for reptBatver. 

1214. For catver Keck would read xwvet. 

1216. Seyff., followed by N., prefers xacparos for xapatos. Cf. Hesych. 
Xdopa = oTopa 7 oxicpa yrs. 

1219. Some of the best editt. follow Burton’s emendation keAevoparev. 
Of. Aesch. Pers. 397, &raurav dApnv Bpvxvov ék KeAevoparos. Eur. Jph. Taur. 
1405, érwpldas kay mporappooavres EK KeAEVOPATOS. 

1225. This verse is suspected by Dind. because of the supposed tautology 
in 8vornvov A€xos after the more emphatic edvys Pbopav. Mein. for the 
same reason writes téAos for Aéxos, Bergk Adxos. But there is no tautology 
with the explanation adopted in the notes. 

1228. Instead of otov, L reads rotov. 

1232. L reads dvrevrdv ddws. £ldovs is written as a gloss in some Mss. 
Dind. used to read dyreurav Eihous, but in his Poet. Scen. reads avreumdy eros. 
Weckl. thinks that in the original codex koXeav was written above Eidous, to 
explain the expression “to draw the sword from the scabbard,” and that this 
is the origin of éAws. 

1238. The reading of the Schol. and of two inferior Mss. is tvoyjy.  porv 
is found in L, L?, and two Vatican Mss. Many recent editt. prefer avony, on 
the ground that it is a “harder” reading; but others again find mvonv éxBad- 
Aev too “hard.” 

1241. The Mss. have év, except L?, which has etv, the Epic form, which is 
defended by Gerth, Curt. Stud. I., and adopted by Camp. év y was suggested 
by Heath, and is now generally accepted. yé seems to be needed here. 

1250. Dind. Poet. Scen., Mein., N., and others reject this verse for these 
reasons: (1) yvapns daretpos is a strange expression. (2) dpaprdveuy is blind ; 
the Schol. takes it to refer to the mistake of “bewailing in public.” (8) otx 
ola kre. (1251) is a more fitting reply of the Chorus if 1250 is expunged. 
(4) By the rejection of this verse the stichomythy of the passage 1244-56 is 
perfect, the messenger and the Chorus having each respectively two and four 
verses twice. 

1251. L, A, E read po.8’, which some think to be intended for epovy’. 


APPENDIX. 191 


1265. topo. of the Mss. has been corrected by Turnebus to dpot, which is 
now generally adopted. But W. reads td, on the ground that aot here would 
be a violation of the principle laid down in the note on 82. He seems not to 
distinguish between tov éhav mpaypdrwv and épov, 7.e. between the use of the 
pers. pron. and that of the poss. pron. in this const. Cf Aj. 980, dpor 
Bapelas dpa THs éuns TYXNs. 

1281. W. reads ék kakav, a needless change from the Mss. 7 Kakav, first 
made by Canter. Several editt. read ri 8 €orw; i kdkiov avd KaKav ETL; 

1289 ff. The Mss. generally read ti dys, @ wat; tTlva A€yeus por veov Acyov; 
Most editt., following Seidler, reject Aoyov as a false repetition from 1287. 
Camp. suspects, with good reason, @ wat as a false reading for alat. It 
might be added that wat is nowhere else used by Soph. in addressing a servant 
or messenger; ® mat in 1087, to which W. refers, is not parallel, the person 
addressed there being the lad who escorts Tiresias. R. Enger (Philol. xii. 
p. 457) proposes tl dys, & rlv av A€yets pot veov; 

1294. This verse, which is given by the Mss. to the messenger, is assigned 
to the Chorus by Erfurdt and most editt. after him, for the reason that thus 
an exact correspondence of persons is obtained in the first pair of strophes 
and antistrophes and the intervening trimeters; 7.e. 1294 should be given to 
the Chorus because 1270 is so given. But such a correspondence fails further 
on (cf. 1812-16 and 1334-88), and is not necessary here. Besides, this state- 
ment seems to come more properly from the messenger, who naturally would 
say, “see for yourselves, it is as I have told you.” 

1301. W. follows the Mss., which read (with slight variation in the words 
7 8 and He), 7 8 dEVenkros Se Pwpia mépig. This reading is absurd. d&vOqkTos 
can only mean sharply whetted, and is always used of weapons. mépté is not 
found elsewhere in Soph., and is difficult to explain. The reading adopted in 
the text is the conjecture of Arndt. Some prefer Arndt’s subsequent change, 
arwoipos tepl Eider for Bola mepl Elper. Dind. conjectures, after the reading 
of Aj. 899, veordayns keitar Kpvdaiw hacydavw mepimtuxys, the true reading 
to be 1 8 d€vOqkTw hacydvew mepirtvy ys. 

1303. W. follows the Mss. in reading A€xos, which he understands to mean 
the cavern or den of the serpent (onkev és peAap Baby Spaxovtos, Mur. Phoen. 
1010), into which Megareus threw himself, and which thus became his couch. 
Most editt. adopt the emendation of Bothe, Adxos. Mein. prefers réAos. 
W. supposes, with Canter, that a verse spoken at this place by Creon has 
disappeared from the Mss. The only ground for this assumption is that thus 
we should have six trimeters to correspond to the six after the first pair of 
strophes. W. proposes for this omitted verse, 7 pot xodwBeio’ dbAlov dover 
réxovs; But 1304 follows immediately upon 1803 without any break or 
interruption. 

1310. Two of the Mss. read ev dev, and this scems to be a reading of L 
written a recentissima manu above an erasure. But ged dev is unmetrical. 
Erfurdt read af at, changed by later critics to atat. 


192 APPENDIX. 


1317. W. changes dpor pot of the Mss. to td pot to correspond in metre 
with dyour’ dv of the antistrophe. But the anacrusis may be an irrational 
long syllable. 

1318 f. The metrical agreement between these and the corresponding 
verses of the antistrophe is not exact. Kolster (Pdilol. 1857, p. 456) proposes 
ey yap o” apo pedeos, ExTavov = o€ T avTav, dpor peAcos, oV8’ Ew. 

1323. The Mss. read 61. tdéxos, as in the text. But this requires that 
-xos be treated as syllaba anceps, and whether this syllable can be so treated 
depends upon the arrangement of the verse. It is a disputed point whether 
to arrange these dochmiacs into systems. Westphal and Schmidt favor 
dochmiac systems. Christ also joins two, sometimes three, dochmii to 
make one verse. If this is done here, -xos as syllaba anceps can be justified 
only on the ground that it occurs in an emotional passage in which the same 
word is repeated. This is allowed by Westphal, but not by J. H. H. Schmidt, 
who everywhere avoids the correspondence © at the end of the first dochmius 
of the dimeter. In this instance Schmidt avoids the difficulty by adopting the 
unwarranted conjecture of Schone, dmdyeté p’ ote taxos. W. and Bell. make 
a monometer here, and thus make taxos end the verse. By reading taxi?’ 
the difficulty would be solved if the arrangement by systems is kept. 

1336. The editt. vary between ép@ peév (with the most of the Mss.), épapar, 
épapev (with V), épw@ ye, épa “yw. 

1340. karéxavov is from katakalyw, poetic form of karaxtetvw. The Mss. 
read katéxtavoy, which was corrected by Herm. to kaxravov, after Vat. 57, 
and is supported by Hom. JJ. vi. 164, kdkrave. This form gives a more exact 
metrical correspondence than katéxavov, and may well stand as a Homeric 
reminiscence. It is adopted by Camp. N. reads ékravov. 

1341. There is no good reason for changing airdyv of the Mss. to av rav8’, 
as W. and many other editt. have done after Seidler. 

1342 ff. The best Mss. read dara mpos mpotepov (roTepov, A) mat (1a) Kal 
06 mavra yap. This is impossible metrically, and the sense of wa kal @6 is hard 
to understand. W. adopts Musgrave’s emendation m@ kAv0a, and rejects dra, 
but this does not agree with the corresponding verses of the strophe, where 
the reading is not in dispute. To get any metrical agreement, the alternative 
is either to drop mdvta ydp or to reject ma kal Qo (or wd KALOd). Camp. 
prefers to do the latter, for the reason that advta ydp seems to have the 
better Mss. authority, and that the asyndeton in w@ KAvOa, A€xpra tav XeEpoiv 
is harsh. 

1345. The common reading is td 8’, which many editt. connect with tdy 
Xepoty, as though there were an antithesis between what was at hand and what 
was impending, making ta éml kpari refer to a fate that hangs over him. 


GREEK INDEX. 


{The numerals refer to the notes, or to the verses of the text.] 


@ privative sometimes long, 339. 

ayos, pollution or expiation, 256, 775. 

ayxtoreia, neut. pl. instead of the 
abstract subst., 174. 

aSeXda—= iuo.a, followed by gen., 192. 

at, measured as a short syllable, 1310. 

dAdo ydp explained, 148, 155, 392. 

adAa viv Thvkavra, 552, 779. 

av ge, indir. for tv hiw, 390. 

dv with the aor. inf., 286; with the 
subjv. in an obj. clause, 215; 
omitted with the opt., 605. 

dy repeated to give emphasis to some 
word or phrase, 69. 

avt( instead of # after the compara- 
tive, 182. 

doiSds for gdds, found only here in 
Soph., 883. 

amurrteivy = aredety, 219, 381, 656. 


Baxxtos for Bdxxos, 154. 
Bla, in defiance of, 59, 79. 
Bopeas, 985. 


yap, in questions to indicate surprise, 
44, 574, 782, 736; the fourth word 
of its clause, 1256; used ellipti- 
cally, 21, 248, 511, 517, 566, 743. 


8€, in apodosis, 234. 

Spas, different from vexpds, 205. 

Sv0 Svotv SurAn, trou toous, and simi- 
lar combinations, 13, 1266. 


el, followed by the subjv., 710. 

-e, the older Attic ending in the sec- 
ond pers. sing. mid. in tragedy, 41. 

eltrov, in the sense of say followed by 
the inf., 755. 

els rug, 262, 269. 





éx, after ’ApydGev, 106. 

éppev, only instance of this form in 
dramatic poetry, 622. 

év 8€¢, and thereupon, Lat. simul, 420. 

émel = aq’ of, 15. 

éxe. dripdoas, denoting the continu- 
ance of the state or result effected, 
22, 77. 


Zevs épretos, 487. 


“Hoaioros, in the sense of fire, 123, 
1007. 


Bovppatov, godsend, 397. 


kal priv, introducing a new scene or 
character, 526, 1180, 1257. 

kapa, in addressing a person, 1, 899, 
915, 

Kpara, used only in the sing. by Soph., 
764. 


padrov dowov, 1210. 

py, after verbs of neg. meaning, 263, 
443, 535; for uh od, 4438. 

pr ovK after otk, 97, 936. 

pyre... pyre, peculiar use in a rel. 
clause expressing cause or reason, 
697. 

povvos, Ionic for udvos, 808, 508, 705. 


viv, use by the tragedians, 44, 452. 
Cf. ope. 

vuv = vuy illative, metri gratia, 704. 

olf 6m, parenthetic. 

OlStroSa, Doric gen. in anapaestic 
rhythm, 380. 

Omws, how, = 67. in a declarative sen- 
tence, 223, 685, 


194 


dpvis, with 7 short, 1021. 

6s, after ofrws representing dare, 220. 

ore, causal, 170. 

od S€ pry, 1042. 

ovk, repeated after ov, 6; with the 
inf. in indir. disc., 378. 

ovte. . . 0, for ore... ode, 249, 258. 

map ovdev, of no account, 35, 466. 

aroAeos, for méAews, 162. 

aoAAov, Ionic form, rare in tragedy, 
86. ; 

TIoAvvelkys, play upon the name, 110. 

mote — Lat. tandem, 244. 

mpos = tré with the gen. after pass. 
verbs, 18138. 

mpos Xaptv = evexa, 30. 


p initial lengthens a preceding vowel 
on which the ictus falls, 712. 


ode, use by the tragedians, 44. 


ra, Tade, fem. forms in the dual of the 
art. and of dem. prons., 769, 


| 





GREEK INDEX. 


TdAaiva, its case after o%uo: and &uor, 
82. 

ve... kat, forré...7é in a disjunc- 
tive question, 328. 

teav, Homeric and Doric for ody, 605. 

T TOUTO Krpvypa, abridged for ti 
€ott TOUTO TH Khpuyua do KTE., 6, 7. 

rotos introducing the reason for what 
precedes, 124-126. 

ToUTO pev... mera 8, 61. 


vppe, Aeolic, found only here in 
Soph., 846. 

vrai, in trimeter, 1035. 

brép, on top of, 985, 1126. 


Pepréhacca, 894. 
devéis, for pris, 361. 
purer, is wont, 493, 722. 


ds = dore with the inf., 292, 303; with 
the partic., 10638, 1179. 

adoet, 653. 

aore = ws, 1033, 1084. 


INDEX OF SUBJECTS. 


[The numerals refer to the notes. ] 


Abstract for concrete term, 320, 345, 
533, 568, 756. 

Accusative after an adj. of act. mean- 
ing, 787; of effect, 675. 

Acheron, 812, 816. 

Active used for the middle, 19, 161. 

Adjectives compounded with a priva- 
tive, 582, 847. 

Alliteration, 168, 948, 1335. 

Ambiguity intentional, 635 f. 

Anapaest in iambic trimeter, 11, 991, 
1045. 

Apocope, 1275. 

Article at the close of the trimeter, 
409; used as relative, 607, 826, 1086, 
11387. 

Asyndeton, 358, 370. 

Attraction of gender, 221, 296, 

Augury, 991. 


Caesura after the first syllable, 254, 
250, 464, 531, 1058. 

Capaneus, 133. 

Character portrayed by Sophocles, 
523. 

Chorus, its attitude, 211, 471, 855. 

Cleopatra, 944, 971. 

Combinations of the same or similar 
words sought by the tragedians, 13, 
142, 929, 977. 

Constructio ad sensum, 236, 897, 1246. 


Danae, 944. 

Darius and the wife of Intaphernes, 
905 f. 

Dative in -eoou, 116, 976, 1297. 

Dative of direction, 234. 

Dionysia in Attica, 1119. 

Dirce, 105, 844. 

Doric forms in the lyric parts, 100. 





Dual and plural combined, 14, 59, 
533. 

Elision at the end of an anapaestic 
verse, 802, 817, 820; of a diphthong, 
320. 

Enallage, 794, 865. 

Erinyes, 451, 1075, 1104. 


Freedom and popular government, 
love of, 1056. 

Future in a gnomic sense, 351. 

Future optative in indir. disc., 414. 

Future perfect, emphatic, 91. 


Genitive objective after an adj. kin- 
dred to a verb taking an accusative, 
435. 


Hanging as a mode of suicide, 1222, 
Hecate, 1199. 
Historical present, 406, 


Tacchus, 1154. 

Indicative after uy, 278, 1254; in a 
general or conditional rel. clause, 
179, 546. 

Infinitive after ofja equivalent to a 
clause introduced by 671, 474. 

Interrogative, indirect for direct, 2,5. 

Interrogatives, two combined in one 
sentence without a conj., 401. 

Irony, 498. 

Iteratives, 949. 


Libations in honor of the dead, 451. 
Litotes, 1191. 
Lycurgus, 944. 


Masculine in place of the fem., where 
a woman speaks of herself in the 
first pers. pl., 926. 


J™ 


196 INDEX OF SUBJECTS. 


Megareus, 991, 1303. 
Metaphors and Similes : 
bit of horses, 477. 
brittleness of iron, 475. 
dragon, 117, 124, 126. 
eagle, 112 ff. 
fellow voyager, 541. 
ivy, 826. 
light, 600. 
mournful cry of a bird, 424 f. 
piloting, 994. 
race horse, 140. 
rain cloud, 528. 
razor’s edge, 996. 
rowing, 158. 
sailing, 715 ff. 
scorching the foot in the fire, 620. 
scythe, 603. 
sea darkened by a storm, 20. 
ship of state, 163, 190. 
storm of the spear, 670. 
successive billows, 586 ff. 
tempest, 137, 391. 
trees bending before the wind, 715. 
ulcer, 652. 
words like arrows, 1034, 1084 f. 
Mingling of constructions, 102, 1212. 
Muses, 965. 
Mycenae, 945. 


Neuter of the pred. adj., 1195, 1251. 
Niobe and her fate, 823. 
Nominative for vocative, 891. 

Nysa and its wonderful vine, 1131. 


Oedipus myth in Sophocles, 50, 901. 

Offerings upon their tombs that bene- 
fit the dead, 197. 

Omission of pron. or subst, in the 
gen. abs. const., 909, 1179. 

Optative instead of subjv. with &, 
666. 

Optative with pres. indic. in the apod., 
1031; with &» to express mild com- 
mand, 80, 444, 680; with a ina 
general rel. clause, 912. 

Oxymoron, 74, 231, 924, 1261. 





Parataxis and Hypotaxis, 1186 f. 

Parechesis, 103, 974. 

Parnassus, 1126. 

Parody by Aristophanes, 513. 

Paronomasia, 1175. 

Participle aorist or perfect with Zyepy, 
22, 32, 77, 180, 192. 

Partitive apposition, 21, 319, 561. 

Pleonasm, 227. 

Pluralis majestaticus, 734, 1092, 1195. 

Plural in impersonal constructions, 
447; referring to one person, 10, 60, 
65, 99, 276, 565. 

Pollution from leaving a corpse un- 
buried, 256. 

Preposition placed in second member 
of a clause to be taken also with 
first member, 367, 1176. 

Prolepsis, 58. 


Quotation or repetition of a word as 
a word, 567. 


Reflexive with the sense of the re- 
ciprocal pronoun, 56, 145. 

Relative pron. for the indir. interr.,542. 

Repetition of the negative ovx, 6. 


Salmydessus, 970. 

Sipylus, 825. 

State of the souls of the dead whose 
bodies were left unburied, 25, 1070. 

Subjunctive after zply &y, 176, 308; 
in prohibition, 84. 

Substantive with @yew, véuev, trxev, 
xré. instead of the verb that cor- 
responds in meaning, 66, 150. 

Syllaba anceps at the close of an ana- 
paestic verse, 952. 

Synizesis of uf and eldévai, eidds, Kré., 
33, 263, 585; other instances, 95, 
152, 156, 191. 


Thebes, epithets applied to it, 101, 
119, 141, 149. 

Tmesis (so called), 977, 1274. 

Trials by ordeal among the Greeks, 
264, 





UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
Los Angeles 
This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 





MAR 1 2 1987 
REC'D COURH 
arr 
JAN 31 1999 
FEB 23 1998 





24139 


MAY 257974 


ee RR 





UC SOUTHE 



























































































































































